Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warnings:
Category:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 4 of Dory's Dark SBI
Collections:
Techno central
Stats:
Published:
2023-05-23
Updated:
2024-06-24
Words:
65,873
Chapters:
22/?
Comments:
436
Kudos:
1,018
Bookmarks:
193
Hits:
32,880

Ask for Nothing

Summary:

Rain beat down on the leaves of the forest, softening the ground and soaking anything it came into contact with; wind followed soon after it to rip up anything that's roots couldn't hold tight enough onto the already muddy soil it once grew in.

Techno had found his way in the middle of this storm, in a random forest, seeking shelter.

or

Techno stumbles into a weird ass cave, ignores all the warnings inside and finds what should've never been uncovered again.

or or

Pig child enters a cave and accidentally sets in motion a centuries long plan for world domination, gaining a family in the process.

Notes:

Hi again! I've been toying with this idea for a fic for a couple weeks now and I finally decided to actually write and post it. I couldn't stop thinking about a "what if they were all already vampires" scenario with dark sbi (update: theyre not all vampires anymore but its still a vibe)

This whole thing was spawned from like 3 bullet points and progressed to 2.5K words real quick.

Tags will be updated as the story progresses, so far I've gotten like 8 chaps planned so it'll probably end up decently long depending on how the plot progresses past that point!

(As always, if you see a mistake, no you don't)

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: Chapter 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Rain beat down on the leaves of the forest, softening the ground and soaking anything it came into contact with; wind followed soon after it to rip up anything that's roots couldn't hold tight enough onto the already muddy soil it once grew in.

Techno had found his way in the middle of this storm, in a random forest, seeking shelter.

He tugged his coat closer to himself to try to shield himself from the elements. It had been the only kindness he received ever since- well. It didn't matter now.

He couldn't stop the huff that left him in frustration at his hair sticking straight back to his face every time he tried to clear his vision.

He’d try to find shelter under the trees but the sheer force of the rain left no spots for it, his only option was to keep moving and pray he finds some kind of cave or overhang.

He tucked his tail closer to the rest of his body to try and keep it from getting absolutely soaked as he trotted on, his ears flicking in annoyance as he kept scouring around for any refuge from the storm.

After a few more minutes of walking, the cawing of crows caught his ears, whipping his head around to the source of the sounds, he felt the compulsion to follow it. If there were birds hanging around then there was probably some kind of shelter.

As he went deeper into the forest he never noticed the shadows getting darker around him. The crows that were coating the branches of every tree above him despite the rain. All watching him.

He followed the noise until finding a clearing where there was a group of crows all lining the branches of the trees cawing at each other, not even noticing him as he progressed closer to them. It was only when he emerged from the treeline that they all snapped their heads towards him.

They then swept down from the branches and met in a circle around a specific spot on the ground, unbothered by the rain.

When Techno stood and stared at them, they all began cawing again. A cacophony of their awful calls surrounding him before they took the air. One swooping behind him and knocking him in the shoulder towards where they had circled before joining its brethren.

He huffed, unsure of everything that had just happened before trying to see what they might have been in such a fuss over. Crows were smart, right? Maybe they did that for a reason.

His eyes caught sight of a small opening in the ground, seemingly opened up by the shifting mud. He moved closer to see a decently large cave that had been buried under the soil and a victorious grin spread across his face.

He didn't know why the crows were so interested in it but he didn’t care, he'd found his shelter.

“Maybe my luck is turning around after all…” he murmured “thank you” he said to the air, thanking crows that had long since flown away.

He tested the ground around it and it seemed stable enough so he slid in, tripping a little as it continued to shift on his way down.

As soon as he was in he moved deeper into the cave, thanking the gods that his piglin heritage let his eyes cut through the darkness enough to take in his surroundings. The walls were strangely smooth for a cave, almost seeming carved out from the surrounding earth.

Weren't caves meant to be rough? Eh, he was probably just being paranoid.

He squinted a bit as he saw what seemed like a slope leading deeper into the cave network and looked back behind him. The sun was rising.

His nose wrinkled as the smell of stale air and dust finally hit him, the rain doing little to cleanse what had just been uncovered, a strange smell of sulphur and iron mixing into it.

He looked back towards the slope and decided to follow it down after sorting himself out. So far it had been hazardless plus there was no chance he’d find a different shelter with the sun being so close to rising.

Sure the clouds might buy him some time but he wasn't exactly willing to use himself as a test subject to figure out where the limit was.

The only reason he even knew to be so careful was from one of the books he’d managed to swipe while on one of his side jobs. It was basic but so far it was enough to keep him going.

“Might as well, it's not like I have anything left to lose anymore.”

He ran his hands over and through his waterlogged hair, squeezing out as much of the excess rain he could before doing the same with his tail.

His ears pushed back against his skull as the sound of rain became overstimulating for him, spurring his descent deeper into whatever cave he had found himself in.

He couldn't see any more than five feet in front of him due to the darkness but the tunnel just seemed to keep going down, the only noise around him was the sound of his hooves against the stone and a strange bubbling noise coming from deep into the darkness.

As he ventured deeper he began to get nervous, a quick glance over his shoulder proved that he had gone deep enough to not even see the original room he found before, the atmosphere was feeling more heavy the further he went but before he could make any solid decision on turning back, he tripped.

A cloud of dust and dirt quickly came up as a result of the fall, covering his already soaking frame with even more filth. His tail lashed around himself in frustration.

Everything had been going fine before that damn alleyway. Now everything was just becoming worse and worse.

Luckily his hands had caught him and no real damage was done but the texture under his hands was far different than the cave walls that he'd been slowly tracing his hand along before. His neck hurt at being jostled so quickly. He quickly brushed his hands together to dislodge any dirt before inspecting them for real damage.

Some more scrapes to add to his growing list of injuries and ailments. Wonderful.

He huffed before looking closer to the new texture his hands had felt. He tilted his head to the side in confusion when he saw bricks.

Cracked, cobble bricks. He frowned at this before looking up and scanning his surroundings the best he could.

The slope he’d been following had led to some kind of man-made tunnel which was long abandoned by the moss and damage that seemed to be coating it.

“Why would anyone just build a tunnel underground and then leave it?” he couldn't help but question aloud.

Slowly he brought himself back to his feet, unsure of how to progress, tail flicking indecisively.

If he went back up the slope then he could forget all about this and just wait out the sun until he could find a new place to rest once the storm has passed.

If he went in then he might be able to loot whatever this building was and find out why it might've been left like this.

He sighs before giving everything around him another tentative look, after assessing that there was no real danger nearby he continues down the path that had been constructed.

Maybe it led to a treasure room like the bastion he remembered when he was little?

The sound of the howling wind outside echoing down into the tunnel did nothing but spur him further in.

The further he goes the more decayed the blocks become, more moss and scratches covering them. He can still somehow make out some engravings in a language he couldn't even hope to understand though. It was scratchy and unclear as if it was written in a hurry.

He squinted as he tried to read. Has it gotten darker? It felt almost palpable now. It got lighter when he gave up trying to read. He was probably just tired.

Some of the bricks were larger and had pictures carved into them, all too damaged to really work out what they were trying to depict no matter how hard Techno tried, leaning closer to the wall before deciding it wasn't worth it.

As he continued the blocks became larger, small engravings eventually becoming murals that covered the walls completely. Whoever made these was a real fan of birds, they're in nearly every engraving. Cawing echoes from outside, the sound of rain fading further into the background.

In the beginning they seemed to have what looks to be a massive woman in them, absolutely surrounded by tiny birds. The scenes seem to split between the massive woman and her birds to the world around her, showing what could be villages and people floating down to her eventually.

Maybe this was their god? Was this structure made in her honour?

Techno hummed uneasily, turning his gaze away from the murals. If she was a god then why was this temple buried? His village never mentioned anything to do with local religions nearby so maybe it was a cult?

He followed the winding path of murals deeper into whatever this structure was and felt dread creep up his sign as the images depicted began taking a more grim turn.

The villages stopped having any crops drawn, eventually there weren't even any people depicted in them either.

The less there was, the more birds there would be.

Whenever a bird was drawn near a village, later on in the wall it was destined to become empty. They were becoming an omen.

“Maybe they’re a sign or symbol for some kind of plague for whoever made this? It's certainly old enough looking to have possibly died out.”

The pattern continued with writing being added under it, explaining whatever story or folktale was being depicted, Techno assumed.

Eventually, a bird far bigger than all the rest begins to show up. The massive lady seems to really like that one because it's shown as always being close to her and always coming back. Sometimes the bird comes with what seems to be a man with wings on his back.

He soon becomes the herald to the villages emptying.

The artist starts showing the man with wings doing the ransacking. Showing him taking from farms, harming the villagers and then leaving once there is nothing left to take.

Moving on to the next village.

The rest of the murals afterwards have all fallen and crumbled to the ground over time and it takes a while for Techno to climb over all of it without possibly breaking anything. He was nearing the light now and there was only a single mural left.

He looked back as he realised he couldn't hear the rain from outside anymore, how long had he been down here? The cawing hadn't stopped.

No point turning back now.

It showed the massive crow trapped in a cage while the giant lady it had always been with looked angry. Techno’s ears flicked back, a sense of doom overcoming him.

A majority of the mural is covered in writing and many of the images carved into the stone have long crumbled but she seems to have casted a spell on people surrounding the cage.

He finally reaches the lightsource to see large brick wells with lava inside them, he must be deep enough to be over a lava lake then seeing as it's still molten.

He still felt so cold despite the supposed heat.

It had been days since he'd been warm.

The room he stands in is the best preserved one he’s come across, the walls were covered in writing, having a distinct lack of any murals whatsoever. All of it seems centred around a final set of mossy stairs leading down into another well lit room.

Pulled by curiosity to find out what was hidden so deep and to maybe see what all the murals had been depicting, he goes down the stairs.

Techno gasped as he was greeted by a man chained up. Strangely enough, that's not the shocking part. The massive wings held up by chains are.

“What the…” he murmured as he took in the scene in front of him.

Techno stared wide eyed at the body, taking in the appearance. Ebony wings attached to the man's back, each one larger than Techno himself had a hook going through the joint, dragging them to be permanently barred by the silver chains hanging them up like some morbid ornament.

The chains pulled and twisted the wings so that they were at odd angles, no doubt painful if not agonising. Blood had dripped down from the hooks and stained the silver a deep burgundy. His teeth throbbed at the stains.

How long had the man stayed like this?

The rest of the man was held down to the floor, chains around his arms and legs with several bolts holding the chains down to the floor.

The chains ended in cuffs around his hands, completely engulfing them in some kind of mechanism so he couldn't move his hands.

Each and every chain that was holding him had many bolts holding them in their places, despite the rust that they've accrued over however long it's been, the enchantments stayed strong and shielded them from a majority of the damage that could have been done to them over the years.

The man himself had long, blonde hair and green robes that matched the forest outside. Any glimpse of the man's face was shielded away by his hair which had long grown to cover his face. Despite this he could see skin far paler than what should be possible for anything living.

Techno made the mistake of taking a small step forward, the murals and their meanings having done nothing to stop him from his fate.

Instantly the man's head shot up and he was met with the palest blue eyes he’s ever seen.

It was like all the frost from winter had made its home in the man's eyes, freezing Techno to where he stood. The man's pupils are nothing but thin slits sharper than any knife you could find.

That, however, was nothing compared to the bone deep fear that sunk into him the moment a rattling hiss escaped the man. The pain in Techno’s neck felt so much harder to ignore now.

He had found what had been hidden so deep for so long.

A monster, just like what had bitten Techno.

A vampire.

Chapter 2: Chapter 2

Summary:

Phil stumbles a bit before shaking all the chains off, pulling the hooks from his wings before stretching them out with a victorious chuckle, finally after he had himself taken care of, he turns over to Techno.

“Thank you for this, you have no idea what you’ve just done for me darling.”

“I didn't do much, I just pulled a lever” he denied.

A sharp smile spread across Phil's face, his fangs on full display with it.

“You have no clue what you’ve just unleashed. Don't worry though, I’ll keep you nice and close to me so you don't get harmed” his smile turned to a grin “I’ll make sure of it.”

“You're making it sound as if I’ve just made a horrible decision” Techno said, only half joking.

“Oh no, for you this was a wonderful decision. That's all you need to worry about at the moment, there's something more important at hand.”

Notes:

Hi again! This chap fought me tooth and nail but I girlbossed my way through.

Small TW for manipulation. Its not very obvious but if you look quite closely to how Phil is responding and wording stuff you can see some of the tactics in action.

As always, if you see a mistake no you don't.

Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Techno squealed in fright, stumbling back until he tripped and fell. His tail wrapped itself around him and his ears pinned back as he tried even his breathing, wild eyes staying fixed on the man.

They stared at each other, Techno frozen in fear and the man inspecting him with a calculating gaze, eyes flicking from Techno’s eyes to take in his appearance.

Techno couldn't tear his eyes away.

A tickle made itself known at the bottom of his throat. He pushed it down. The man pulled himself up into some imitation of standing before making a low hum in the bottom of his throat.

The silence stretched on as the man seemed to finish his inspection of Techno.

His jaw made a sickening crack as he stretched it before leaning closer to Techno, making sure that their eyes were locked together before he finally spoke.

“Hello, mate.”

It came out rough and cracked from disuse but it was still ominous all the same.

The breath stuttered in his chest.

The tickling at his throat became too strong to fight while a whine tried to escape him too. What came out was a strangled chirp akin to a baby bird.

The man's eyes widened again before a grin split across his face. His fangs on full show and his pupils larger than before.

“Oh aren't you a wonderful little treat after so long down here?” he cooed.

The whine finally left him at this. Was he going to eat him? Techno knew he was chained but he’d heard vampires had supernatural strength. Maybe he’d be able to tear through?

“Shhhhh. Shhh. Hush mate. You're fine, see? I’m not hurting you. I can't hurt you from where I’m at.” Did his voice sound different? There was some kind of echo to it.

Techno’s eyes flickered away to try to find an escape route.

The man clicked his tongue, dragging Techno’s attention straight back to him.

“I can hear that little heart of yours beating away in your chest, you're terrified… aren't you?”

A whimper escapes him. His tail couldn't tuck further into his body if it tried.

“I know. I’m scary, aren't I? You know to be scared. That's good, it means you're smart.”

Techno should probably respond to that, shouldn't he? The man might get angry if he stayed quiet and Techno did not want to piss off the vampire.

He felt compelled to answer.

Techno was quiet for a moment longer before giving him a hesitant nod causing the man to coo over him.

“Since you're so smart, why don’t we come to a deal? Hmm? A safety net for you from big bad me.”

It definitely sounded weird now that Techno was focussing on it more, he could feel his heart calming despite none of the danger leaving.

“It's very simple for you. There's a lever behind a block on the left wall over there, all you need to do is pull that down and we won't have any problems.”

Was his voice echoing? Could voices do that? Techno didn't want to stop listening.

“Why would I do that?” Techno dared say, meeting the man's eyes but then quickly regretting it.

There was a glint of something cold in there but when he went to double check, they had returned to the same as before.

“You’ll do it because you're smart. You let me out of these chains and I’ll be sure to take care of you.”

Techno hummed, unsure as his eyes flicked around the room. He wasn't sure why he was so quick to trust this guy, he had been terrified out of his mind just a few moments ago.

His voice was just so soothing though, plus he wasn't angry… maybe he should just comply with what he wants?

“You're a whelp, right? Young from the sound of that adorable little chirp. I can help you along in your turning process in exchange for this little favour. How's that sound?”

“How do I know I can trust you?” something was wrong, wasn't it?

“You don't, but I’ve been so nice to you so far, haven't I?”

“The first thing you did was scare me!” Techno shouted, half to remind himself.

The man seemed taken aback by this but quickly recovered.

“A little bit of fright for an eternity of care is a very good exchange though, wouldn't you agree?”

“I mean… maybe…” earning a cackle from the man.

“Mate, I’m all chained up and I can barely even drag myself to stand because of these chains” he leaned close, “How could I even hurt you?” a condescending tone taking over his voice.

“Well, I-” Techno tried to explain himself.

“I mean really, that's just silly, isn't it?” the man continued as if he never spoke.

Techno’s ears pushed back against his skull as his face turned red, he was right, wasn't he? That was pretty dumb. He’d been chained in here for so long and hadn't found a way out, clearly, he couldn't harm anyone even if he wanted to.

“I’m sorry” Techno mumbled, feeling ashamed.

“That's alright, mate. We all make silly little mistakes like this, you’ve already shown me how smart you are before anyway” he soothed, ridding Techno of some of the shame he’d drenched himself with.

“I’m scary, I get it. Whelps like you shouldn’t be expected to understand such big things after all… how about we come up with a deal? I’d mentioned it before, I’m sure you picked it up with that quick little mind of yours.”

“The protection one? I’m not too sure…” Techno trailed off.

“Just think about it, I’m scary right? I’ll be just as scary to everyone else. They just won't get little protection privileges like you will.” the man cooed.

“You promise not to hurt me?” Techno’s tail flicked in worry.

“I promise” A sharp smile took over his face.

“I’m… I’m still not sure…” Techno looked behind him, nervous. His hands raised to his chest as he fiddled with his fingers.

“How about you get to know me before you let me out? That way you’ll be able to make sure.”

“You mentioned being nice, what do you mean by that?”

“I haven't hurt you yet, have I?”

“I've only just met you though…” Techno glanced behind him again, feeling suffocated.

“Sure, you might be right with that but in time we’ll be inseparable. You've already calmed so much despite being terrified just a few minutes ago. We’ve grown close already.”

“I- I don't know why I've calmed down so much though.”

“Call it instinct” the man grinned, a knowing glint in his eye.

“Instinct?”

“I’m sure you're used to them already as a hybrid” his eyes scanned over Techno’s tusks barely sticking out above his lips.

“What would these new instincts be?”

“They're something you won't have to worry with if you let me out these chains.”

“You're dodging the question.”

“You're bold for someone who was so scared.”

Techno didn't really have anything to say at that. The man seemed to know this as he started laughing.

“I'm teasing, mate. You're a precious little darling, aren't you? Arguing with things far beyond your understanding. I can tell already that I’ll like you.”

“You like me but you barely know me. You don't even know my name.”

“I don't know your name yet you're already comfortable enough to bicker with me.”

“That's the thing, I don't know why I’m so comfortable with you and you won't tell me.”

“You think far too hard about the wrong things darling” his voice had that echo again; Techno could feel the subject slipping from his mind “shouldn't you just be happy you're not so scared anymore? Your heart was practically beating out of your chest.”

“I guess but I don't know anything about you, do I? All I know is that you're some dude I found in a weird cave that has massive wings.”

“Come now, I don’t think you’re silly enough to not know who I am darling.”

“I really don’t” the vehemence in Techno’s voice seemed to confuse him.

“Truly?

“Should I know you?”

“That changes things then…” the man mumbled to himself “tell me mate, what year is it?”

“3059, why?”

“Ah, that makes sense then” he paused before continuing “that changes a couple plans.”

“I can't help but notice that you ask a lot of questions but you never answer mine.”

“I do, don't I?” the man grinned “I’ll try to be more attentive in the future… partnership then” a teasing tone entering his voice.

“I haven't agreed to anything yet!”

“I know, but I have a hunch that you and I will be leaving this prison together.”

“Maybe. Answer my question though, I want to know.”

“Demanding little thing, aren't you? Good. It'll serve you well” he hummed “where would you want me to start?”

“A name would be great for starters.”

“Philza, but you can call me Phil.” his tone was indulgent “what else?”

“How long have you been down here? You don’t look like you're in the best condition.”

“I've been down here long enough for the memory of me to fade. It's been quite hard keeping track of the happenings of the above world but I found a way.”

“How?”

“I'll explain that to you in due time, darling. Just not now.”

Techno hummed, unhappy with the answer he got but was unwilling to push it.

“What about your wings?”

“The most I’m willing to say is they are a gift from someone special.”

“How vague.” Techno griped.

“Be glad you're getting that much. Knowledge on my wings is something very few have been given.” Phil warned.

They lapse into silence after this, Techno had so many more questions but he doubted he’d get any decent answer from Phil on it.

“Willing to share anything about how you got yourself into this situation?”

A dark look entered Phil’s eyes “some fools made a great mistake and got very lucky. They paid for it but I’m still not quite satisfied with their punishment.”

“Does that link in with be getting… ‘protection privileges’ from you?”

“Absolutely darling. I’ll keep you nice and safe from what I have planned along with helping you in growing into a vampire since I’m generous.”

“I’m not a vampire.” Techno spat.

Phil regarded him coolly “you will be sooner or later” his tone shifted closer to a coo “for now you're barely even a changeling, poor little whelp.”

His wings twitched from where they were strung up by the chains. Techno couldn't help but marvel at them. They were as black as the night sky, almost absorbing the light in the room with just how dark they were. The feathers were askew, some covered in blood and bent but it took nothing away from their magnificence.

Techno’s gawking was cut off by a coo from Phil. He flicked his ears as his head felt fuzzy before directing a huff at him, earning a chuckle from the man.

“I’m sorry mate, you were just so cute staring at my wings. You looked like a little kid.”

“I did not.” Techno huffed, tail flicking in irritation.

“Sure mate, if that's what helps you sleep at night” Phil said, ever amused as he watched Techno’s tail flick.

“How did you do that?”

“Do what?” his head cocked to the side like a bird.

“Make my head all fuzzy.”

“Ah, that was from the coo. It’s something-” he cut himself off, stuck in thought.

“Is it something?” Techno prompted.

“It's something adult vampires do to new turns. It comforts them. You do it when they’re being cute or acting in a way you enjoy” he finally finishes, something glinting in his eyes before it flickers away again.

“So it's a parent vampire thing?”

“Sire. And it's not something you’ll have to worry about since I’ll be in charge of helping you turn.”

“It's not… bad is it? It won't tie me to you or anything, right?”

“What do you mean?”

“I won't be stuck with you, right?”

“You won't have to worry about it. I’ll take care of you.”

“You promise?”

“I swear it darling, all you need to do is set me free.”

Techno hummed indecisively. He recognised he was way out of his depth, he’s just been turned and he has no idea what he needs to do or how to survive but… Phil was promising to help him. He swore he’d take care of him. It's not like it would be hard to just pull the lever. Older vampires were all about their word from the book he’d read.

They were almost famous for taking their promises seriously. Usually those were promises of blood and suffering but who says they wouldn't promise nicer things like this? Phil seemed like just a regular dude apart from the wings. He was probably nice enough. Techno sighed, coming to his conclusion.

“Fine. I’ll help you out.”

“Wonderful news! I knew you’d see things my way” a grin split the man's face, his eyes bright and filled with something wild “it's right behind that block with a crow on it darling.”

“They all have crows on them, you mean the big one?” Techno asked, making his way towards the block in question.

“Of course I do” he hummed, “it should be loose but it might need a bit of force.”

“That's alright, I’m stronger than I look!”

“Sure you are.” Phil teased.

“I am! I’ll show you once you're out! Did a tonne of manual labour back in the village.” Techno said, not thinking as he began working the block out of its slot in the wall.

“Aren't you too young to work darling?” Phil hummed, a strange tone entering his voice.

“I’m 16! That's old enough to work” he huffed.

“Shouldn't your parents be the ones working?” Phil pushed.

“The blocks nearly all the way out” Techno responded, tugging the last of it out before setting it down on the floor. The inside was covered in dust and spiderwebs but just at the back Techno could make out the telltale glow of redstone right next to a rusted old lever.

“It's a bit far back in there and it's all rusted so you might want to brace when I pull it” Techno warned.

“Awww already growing soft on me?” Phil teased “you're too kind darling, pull it when you're able.”

Techno grumbled in protest to what Phil said but leaned in anyway, pushing his arm all the way up to the shoulder before he was finally able to reach it.

“Here goes nothing…” he mumbles to himself as he grasps it before tugging hard on it.

It takes a couple of tries but eventually the sound of rattling chains all hitting the floor fills the room and Techno can only watch in awe as they all fall loose from the ceiling. Phil was free.

Phil stumbles a bit before shaking all the chains off, pulling the hooks from his wings before stretching them out with a victorious chuckle, finally after he had himself taken care of, he turns over to Techno.

“Thank you for this, you have no idea what you’ve just done for me darling.”

“I didn't do much, I just pulled a lever” he denied.

A sharp smile spread across Phil's face, his fangs on full display with it.

“You have no clue what you’ve just unleashed. Don't worry though, I’ll keep you nice and close to me so you don't get harmed” his smile turned to a grin “I’ll make sure of it.”

“You're making it sound as if I’ve just made a horrible decision” Techno said, only half joking.

“Oh no, for you this was a wonderful decision. That's all you need to worry about at the moment, there's something more important at hand.”

Worry flooded Techno’s mind at this but he was quickly soothed by the look in Phil's eyes.

“What would that be?” he tilted his head to the side, curious.

“You never gave me your name darling” Phil replied, teasing as he rubbed his wrists, returning what little circulation remains as an undead to them.

“Oh! Uh- Technoblade.”

“Technoblade?” Phil's head tilted to the side as he looked down at him.

“Yes, but I prefer Techno” he readied himself for a comment on how strange it is. Braced for the ridicule he was normally met with when he told others his chosen name. His tail began flicking with anxiety.

“It suits you, a unique name for a unique boy” Phil said with a smile, eyes full of something fond.

Techno gaped up at him, surprised by his response. He almost didn't register Phil's arm snaking around his shoulders and pulling him close into his side.

“You’ll grow up well under my care, Techno. We’ll grow close, I just know it.”

Notes:

Techno has absolutely 0 clue what he's just unleashed upon the world.

Phil seeing a brand new fledgling with 0 clue about the world or the turning process: "Its free son"

Techno this whole chap: "Damn this guys ominous as fuck and I know nothing about him. I'm sure its an absolutely wonderful idea to set him free!"

Phil: "Hello little tiny boy let me out of this prison please I prommy I wont hurt you"
Techno, about to let him out: "Well he did promise not to hurt me..."
Phil: "Oh you're so son shaped. I'm gonna keep you"
Techno: "Cool but I wont be trapped with you for all eternity haha right?"
Phil: :)
Techno: "Yeah this was probably a great decision"

Chapter 3: Chapter 3

Summary:

“Good, demanding and vocal fledglings are the best to keep.”

“I sincerely doubt that.”

“They are! They tell you what they want and how they want it, saves so much time. They also make more confident vampires.”

“I guess being a demanding brat will do that to you.”

“There's nothing wrong with taking what you need, Techno. You need it more than whoever you’re taking it from anyway.”

“But what if I don't?”

“Then take it anyway. You deserve it. Now close your eyes so this can be a surprise.”

Notes:

Hi again! Here's your update, next week's might be delayed since I'm moving and stuff but you'll get it eventually!

I'll probably come back and edit this some more, we’ll see tbh.

Chapter Text

“If you say so…” Techno mumbled, shifting out of Phil's grip.

“I know so. You'll find trust in me soon, darling. Don't you worry about it” he clapped his hands “now! When was the last time you ate? you're all skin and bones!”

“Well I haven't really had time since the sun was coming up.” 

“That's something I'll fix soon then, what about any injuries, are you sick? Hurt? You're positively soaking right now!” His hands fretted around Techno.

“Well I was out in that storm so I’m gonna be wet from that, I'm not hurt except for the- well y'know” he gestured his hand up to his neck, he refused to say it. If he said it then it would all become far too real.

“Ah, speaking of that, let me take a look to see the state of it.”

Techno hesitated but Phil's hands quickly made up for it, pulling the collar of his shirt out of the way so he could take a better look. Phil hummed when he finally saw it, questing fingers poked and prodded around it, only letting up when he flinched.

“It's not too bad, they got you at a bad angle so it'll take longer to heal but its not the worst I've seen” he rested his other hand on Techno's shoulder “if you'd like I can redo the bite for you, it’d heal quicker that way” his eyes flicked to the side as he said it.

“Uh- no. I really don't want to go through that again.” Techno tried to pull from his grip but he didn't let up. His breathing increased.

“C'mon mate it'll only hurt for a seco-”

“No! Please. No. Not again.” Techno curled in on himself, hiding away from Phil's gaze. It was hard to get his breathing under control.

He couldn't see Phil's face but he felt the huff of air hit him after he sighed.

“Alright mate, we won't do anything you don't want to, okay?” Phil's voice had become soft, his hands stroking at Techno's shoulders to help soothe him. Slowly his breathing went back to normal.

“Yeah… I'm just- I don't want to go over it.” he fumbled over his words, grimacing when he couldn't find the right ones.

“You don't need to explain yourself to me, darling. If you're not comfortable then we can revisit it later.”

Techno hummed, unsure what to say in response, Phil seemed to know how to fill the silence though.

“Why dont we get out of this dingy fucking room, yeah?” Phil slid his hand onto Techno’s back and began guiding him towards the back end of the room “I’m sick of looking at these walls and you look like you need fresh air” Phil glanced at the lava basins “well- fresher air than in there at least” drawing a chuckle from Techno.

Techno watched as they went deeper into the room before spotting a small doorway hidden in the right corner. The doorway led to a narrow staircase which he was hurried up, followed shortly behind by Phil until he came to a wider hallway.

Inside the hallway was a small table, cracked and coated in dust along with 3 chairs which were tucked under it. Along the walls were occasional iron grates, exposing a cave system and allowing some of the glowing fruit left on the vines to illuminate the room in a warm glow as the vines crept in to reclaim the space.

Right beside the entrance into the room was a double chest, yet another doorway on the wall beside it, Techno headed towards it so he could find out what's inside while Phil pushed further into the room, making his way towards a rotted wooden double door.

“I’ll be back in just a sec, mate. I want to check something first before we make any commitments to staying here. Call if anything happens.” 

“Of course, I'm pretty sure this chest is gonna jump up and attack me any second” Techno retorted, voice full of sarcasm.

“Shut” Phil pointed a finger at him “I’ll be back soon.”

With that Phil pushed a door open, wiping his hand on his robes after making an affronted face. Techno huffed and turned his attention back on the chest, it was rotted and rusty but in decent enough condition to preserve whatever was inside.

The hinges make an awful creak as he pushes up the lid, his ears pressed to the back of his skull as he pushes it to rest against the wall. Looking inside he saw a small leather-bound book, scraps of loose paper which has yellowed over the years as well as ink and spare feathers.

Techno heard shuffling behind him, a quick glance over his shoulder showed Phil entering the other room next to the table.

He hummed as he gently picked up the book, inspecting the cover to see the same script on the walls written on the front. Flicking through the book showed much of the same writing, numbers which seemed to make up the dates as well as paragraphs which probably detailed whatever happened on those dates. A journal. An absolutely useless little diary.

Techno snorted as he placed it back in the chest, the ink in the bottle had probably dried up over time so unless he could find charcoal somewhere he couldn't exactly write or draw. Shuffling through the pages at the bottom of the chest only showed designs for the murals he had seen, cool, but only entertaining for so long.

Techno’s ears flicked up as he heard Phil returning. He closed the lid and turned around as he finally made his entrance, clothes dusty but a smile on his face upon seeing Techno.

“Hey mate, find anything interesting while I was gone?” his eyes scanned the room before landing on Techno.

“I wish. Just a useless book and some pages, feather might be cool but-” his eyes flicked to Phil's wings “-we won't be in a shortage of those any time soon.”

Phil laughed, light and airy before moving closer to him yet again, hand finding its way to Techno’s shoulder again.

“I suppose we won't be, will we?” a grin stuck on his face, Techno couldn't help but return it “what's this about a useless book?”

“Nothing to really say about it if I’m honest, just kinda useless to me” Techno huffed.

“Not a fan of books then, mate?” Phil teased.

“Nah I like books, just not this one.”

“Ah, an esoteric taste then?”

“Of course! Only the best for me, Phil!”

“Yeah” Phils smile seemed softer now “only the best for you.”

There was a glint in Phils eye that Techno couldn't identify. It was gone before he even blinked.

“How much do you like books?”

“Quite a lot! I always used to try read them in the village but-” Techno cut himself off. He didn't want to talk about it. “I never really got the chance” he finished, hoping that answer was satisfactory enough.

It wasn't by the look in Phil's eye but he didn't push it. Techno liked that so far about him, he caught on quickly when he didn't want to talk about something. He didn't ever push. It made Techno smile.

Phil's hand started guiding him down to the room he had just left, pushing open the door revealed a room with 4 beds inside it as well as a wooden floor. The sheets seemed freshly swiped of dust, surprisingly well preserved for sheets that must be centuries old. The floor creaked slightly under their weight.

“I take it this is where we’ll be sleeping?”

“It's where you’ll be sleeping, yes.” Phil hummed, pushing him further into the room.

Techno hummed as he looked further around, there were some dark stains on the wall, splatters of something probably, as well as yet another room connected to this one. He was guided towards the door before Phil let go of his shoulder, gesturing for him to continue on.

He looked towards the door before checking over his shoulder, Phil was still there, his arms folded neatly behind his back. Waiting. Watching. Techno’s ears drooped a bit as he pushed into the next room, lit only by the light carrying through the barred windows he saw double chests stacked neatly on top of each other. Held up by shelves that had chains embedded into the wall.

“A storage room?” he mumbled.

He looked over his shoulder again, Phil was still there. It felt wrong for him to be so far. He looked further into the room before deciding to check out the closest chest, inside was preserved food. Enough to last them a while, good. It wouldn't be great to starve, not very healthy at all. He turned back around and returned to Phil's side. A surprised look took over his face before a smug glint in his eye took over.

“Done exploring already? There's plenty more chests in there” Phil teased.

“Explore with me if you're so concerned about what's in them.”

“I've already checked them, mate. I don't need to.”

“Then there's no reason for me to look at them. I guess trust you well enough to keep me alive at least.”

“That's perfect. That's all you need to do, yeah? Just trust me and let me handle anything that heads our way.”

“Sure, you're the boss. But if I end up dying I will hold it against you.”

“I’ll keep that in mind, mate” a huff of a laugh escaped him “how about I show you a room that I’m sure you’ll like?”

“How confident are you that I’ll like it?”

Very.” That grin was back.

“Then you can show me it but if I’m disappointed you will be hearing my complaints” Techno jokes, leaning into the hand pressed to his shoulder once more.

“Good, demanding and vocal fledglings are the best to keep.”

“I sincerely doubt that.”

“They are! They tell you what they want and how they want it, saves so much time. They also make more confident vampires.”

“I guess being a demanding brat will do that to you.”

“There's nothing wrong with taking what you need, Techno. You need it more than whoever you’re taking it from anyway.”

“But what if I don't?”

“Then take it anyway. You deserve it. Now close your eyes so this can be a surprise.”

Techno hummed but did as he was told, pointing up his ears so he could at least hear what was going on around him. His tail swayed close to his feet while Phil pushed open the door to the room by the table. A hand gently guided him further in before leaving him entirely.

Techno’s tail swayed all around him until it finally bumped into Phil again, wrapping around his ankle. A hand landed its way onto each of Techno’s shoulders before Phil finally spoke again.

“You can open your eyes now, darling.”

Techno’s eyes flutter open, flicking around to take in all his surroundings before he realises where he is. A library. He’s inside a library.

“How? Why?” The words escaped him before he even realised he was speaking. He hears Phil laugh from behind him.

“It's a fortress. They had to keep themselves occupied somehow.”

Techno gaped at all the books around him. Surely some he’ll be able to read, right? He took a step forward before glancing behind himself again. Phil was grinning, a glint of something indulgent shimmering in his eyes.

“Go on. Explore. I won't be far behind you.” A pleased glint was in his eye.

And with that Techno was off, scanning the shelves for any text that looked even vaguely familiar. The whole time Phil trailed behind him, giving input on certain books, laughing at the jokes Techno cracked and helping guide him along all the shelves. There were two levels to the room, an upper and a lower floor connected by a now rotted and broken ladder.

Techno was a bit upset he couldn't access all the books on the second level but any time he dwelled on it too much, Phil distracted him with a new book along the shelf. Some were missing and some were all tattered but there were a few that were actually salvageable! Phil even offered to teach Techno some of the language so that he could read the books better.

Time slipped through his fingers like sand as him and Phil continued chatting, he felt… safe with the man. It helped soften his edges as they talked more and more, laughing at books with strange covers and making teasing jabs at each other while they sorted through the library's large array of books.

They must've spent hours in that library, Techno ended up gathering a small pile of books he could make some sense of while Phil promised him that he’d be able to take a more thorough look at all the shelves later on. By the end of it Techno was huffing sleepily, nearly swaying on his feet as he tried to keep himself awake.

“Mate, the bedroom is literally a room away, the books won't just disappear while you're resting.”

“I’m not an old man like you, Phil” Techno paused to yawn “I’m young. Spry. I don’t need rest, it's for the weak.” he continued flicking through his book as the letters swam on the page.

“Mate your ears are literally drooping. You don't even have the energy to keep them up anymore!”

“Another man's ears are none of your business” Techno shifted on his feet. He could probably close his eyes for a bit here.

“Nuh-uh. Nope. You're going to bed young man before you fall asleep where you stand and crack your head open!”

“I’m an adult! You can't just enforce a bedtime on me!” Techno argued, making no effort to push back against Phil's arm around him.

“I absolutely can, mate” Phil pressed him closer to his body as they finally made it to the bedroom. He took the book from Techno’s hand, pulling it out of his reach when he half heartedly grabbed at it. “You can have this after you've had some sleep. You need it.” Phil gently bonked the book on Techno’s head before pushing him into the bed nearby.

Techno huffed as he landed, it wasn't the softest thing in the world but it was comfortable enough. He was drifting off when he heard Phil rummaging in the chest room, coming out with an armful of robes before dumping them on him.

“There you are, something to actually cover you while you sleep.”

Techno purred lowly as he tugged the blankets around himself to get more comfortable, chuffing thanks at Phil when he finally perfected his sleeping spot.

“Just close your eyes and rest mate” a hand rested on his side “I’ll be right here when you wake up.”

Techno hummed a final time before finally allowing himself to properly fall into sleep, unaware of the look on Phil's face as he watched his new fledgling drift off in his own nest, using the blankets he had scented and provided to rest on. Unknowingly finally sealing his fate.

Chapter 4: Chapter 4

Summary:

Something shifted in the darkness around him, a flicker that’s there one second and gone the next.

He wasn’t alone anymore.

Someone… something was with him, watching him, holding him and keeping him in darkness. Honestly he was almost thankful for the chill creeping into his bones, it soothed the killer headache that was building up.

He doesn’t know how long he stayed like that, content to be held in the hands of someone he couldn’t see. The void was a blanket and nothingness was his lullaby.

“You are a sweet little thing, aren’t you?”

Notes:

Hi again! I'm done moving so now you can get your consistent updates back, this chap went way off plan but I prefer this to what I originally came up with so if it feels a bit weird that's why. Bigger chap than what I usually give you guys because of it tho so more for you to chew on this week.

Oh also also I have over 20 AU ideas just kinda sitting in the drafts so I might make a tumblr or twitter account so I can ramble about them on there. It'd also make posting fics easier since then I'd be able to gauge what people would wanna read with votes maybe. Idk we'll see tbh.

Uploading this chap at like 1AM so I might come back and edit some of it later, tell me if I missed anything in the tags!

Also also also I'll be late on replying to comments, I see them and I appreciate them I'll just take longer to reply than usual!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Techno didn’t usually dream, usually he simply let himself fall to the void of unconsciousness before simply waking up again whenever his body decided it was time. That or when one of the villagers started shouting.

It's a strange thing, one moment he slips into restfulness and the next he knows he is dreaming. Is this what it's like to have lucid dreams? A character did that in a book he read once, that might be cool for it to happen to him. He always did want to be a main character. Having importance sounded… nice.

He’s weightless in his dream. Floating in nothingness, he can’t even twitch his tail. Motionless and trapped in a pitch black void, what a fun dream. He couldn't even tell if his eyes were closed or open.

Was he floating? It felt more like being… held. It’s been a while since he’s been held, it’s kind of nice to be treated so gently. Like he deserved it.

Something shifted in the darkness around him, a flicker that’s there one second and gone the next. 

He wasn’t alone anymore.

Someone… something was with him, watching him, holding him and keeping him in darkness. Honestly he was almost thankful for the chill creeping into his bones, it soothed the killer headache that was building up.

He doesn’t know how long he stayed like that, content to be held in the hands of someone he couldn’t see. The void was a blanket and nothingness was his lullaby.

“You are a sweet little thing, aren’t you?

Oh. Cool. The void was speaking to him now. The voice was nothing short of a contradiction. It was soothing yet frightening, familiar yet foreign. Comforting but unsettling.

It was everything he loved and everything he was scared of, it soothed his aches and pains but awoke a chasm in his chest that he never even knew was in there. He was feeling so much but so little, it was all very dizzying.

“I forgot how much of an effect I have on mortals, I’m sorry little one” the voice cooed “give my presence a moment to settle into you and it’ll all pass.”

Techno could do nothing but obey.

Slowly, his senses returned to him. The void was a starry sky, full of flickering stars, blipping in and out of view at random. His back was warm, held against something soft and he felt an undeniable presence in front of him.

Slowly more and more took form around him, he could feel a breeze brushing past his form, hear the rustle of feathers somewhere off in the distance and he could smell pomegranate; maybe some kind of perfume? 

His eyes drifted, unable to catch anything until finally, they did.

He saw her. He saw eternity.

She was nothing short of breath-taking. She looked down at him, holding him in the palm of her massive hand, a grin splitting across her face. Her face was covered in flickering stars, knitting across her face similar to freckles.

He’d never seen stars flicker so much before.

She seemed to be wearing a deep purple dress made from the galaxies themselves, stars trapped in the ebb and flow of her dress; trapped in constant motion and bending to her will without a second thought. Flowing to the same rhythm her hair did as it took on a deep, earthy brown.

What captured him most were her eyes. 

They were endless. Darker than the deepest black Techno could even imagine. She had no pupils but he knew her eyes were on him, pinning him to where he laid as if he were a bug splayed out for all to view. Her eyes went deeper, a twinkling deep within them but he was scared that if he looked too far in, he’d get sucked in and turned to one of the stars hung in the sky here.

He felt like a bug in front of someone so… ethereal.

Her grin widened, the freckles seemed larger now. Now that he thought about it all the stars seemed to tilt and centre themselves around him, as if trying to follow behind him.

Oh. You're perfect.” Her voice echoed, something smug in her tone. 

Were those stars? They looked like they had something hidden in the centre, following him.

“You’ll be a wonderful fit for my flock.” Oh.

The stars.

They were eyes.

“I’ll keep good watch over you alongside my crow.”

They were all staring at him, barely blinking. He felt like a fish on a hook, suddenly dragged up to the surface as he could finally breathe. Finally move. 

“Goodbye for now, little darling. You’ll see me again very soon.” Was all he could hear before finally, he woke up.


Wakefulness somehow still came slowly to Techno despite what happened in his dream, an almost unnatural ease washing over him. The world was a blur and he wanted nothing more than to sink back into the sheets. They smelled so comforting; it made his brain fuzzy with the feeling of safety.

Far better than the scraps he had been tossed when he arrived in the village. 

They smelled great, were undeniably soft and kept him nice and covered, what else could he want? These blankets were his now. Anyone else who wanted them would have to fight him for it.

Techno squealed a little as his tail began to wag, happy to feel the texture on his face. It was something he always liked to do, whenever a texture felt particularly soft or silky, he’d rub it across his face to enjoy it more.

Techno’s basking was cut off by a small chuckle and a hand patting at his shoulder gently. He shifted a bit and saw Phil looking down at him, eyes impossibly fond.

“You enjoying yourself, mate?”

Techno hummed in affirmation before snuggling even deeper down, content to have Phil resting his hand on him. The contact soothed something deep within.

“You can’t go back to bed darling, the moons already halfway up in the sky.”

“But it's so soft” Techno whined.

“I’m glad you like my spare robes so much but it's time to get up, aren't you hungry?”

Now that he said it, Techno was hungry. He was starving.

“You're acting as if you've never had a blanket mate” he laughed incredulously.

Techno’s shifting eyes made him pause his laugh.

Please tell me you at least had a blanket” something desperate was in his eyes, his voice seemed to echo in the room.

“I did have a blanket it was just… not as whole or big or… soft as this” Techno rambled, not meaning to say as much as he did.

Phil pinched the space between his eyes as he took a deep breath, seemingly steadying himself. After a few seconds he lifted his head back up and gently cupped Techno’s cheek.

“I’m going to give you all the softest blankets in the world, darling” he spoke softly, something serious in his eyes.

“You don't need to worry about that Phil, I’m used to it-”

“You shouldn't be.”

“What?”

“You shouldn't be used to the bare minimum. I’m going to fix that and deal with all those who thought they could treat you like that” Phil huffed “but first, let's get some food in you, yeah?”

“‘Deal with them’? You make it sound like you're gonna kill them or something” Techno jokes, reluctantly untangling himself from the sheets.

A hum was the only response he got from Phil as he was slowly guided up.

“You’re not actually gonna kill them, are you?” he asked incredulously, his hands began fidgeting.

“They mistreated you.”

“I wouldn't say that.”

“They did. Nothing you've said about them so far has been positive, darling. Given the sorry state you came here in, I’d say they didn't take care of you at all.”

“I wasn't exactly their responsibility.” It stung to acknowledge.

“Doesn't matter. I’m taking care of you now and it's my job to make sure they face adequate consequences.”

“But you wont… hurt them right? That'd be… wrong.”

“Didn't they hurt you?”

“Well kinda I guess?”

“Then it's only fair you get some payback then, right?” Why did his voice echo every now and again? Techno felt a little dizzy.

“I mean- maybe I guess?”

“An eye for an eye, darling. They used you and threw you away, you might as well get a bit even with them later, right?” Phil was… right, wasn't he? He sounded right…

“I- I’m not sure…”

“We can wait. I can wait. It's a bit too early still, I suppose. You’ll see it my way soon enough.”

Phil clapped and it was like all the fuzziness suddenly left, Techno tried to blink the disorientation away. He let himself be tugged along by Phil, obediently trotting behind him as he tried to wake up more.

He stood to the side as he watched Phil enter the chest room and begin rummaging. He stepped closer as the distance began to feel suffocating, who knew caves had this kind of effect on people? Maybe that's why all the people in caves in his books are always a bit nuts.

His thinking was cut short when he heard Phil tut, the frown on his face showing his displeasure.

“Change of plans mate, I’ll have to go get you some food elsewhere.”

“What's wrong with the stuff in the chest?”

“It's mostly plant based. You can technically eat it but I want to start you on meat as early as possible, darling.”

“Why? Does it make the change easier?”

“You could say that, yeah” Phil grinned, head tilting towards Techno “but you don't need to worry about that, remember? I’m in charge.”

“Yeah, of course. I’m just confused on how you’re gonna get fresh meat in a place like this”

“What do you mean?” Phil tilted his head to the side in confusion.

“Well they don't exactly have livestock here, do they? They probably only have… bats or something equally unappetising.”

“I’ll go hunting, mate. That's how.”

“Hunting? Like outside?” The thought made Techno nervous.

“Yeah, that is where the animals are.” Phil chuckled, that fond look back in his eyes.

“But outside is… bad” his head felt fuzzy again.

“Bad? Why would outside be bad, mate?” Phil went back to rummaging through the chest. Techno gripped the corner of his robe.

“Because outside has the sun. Outside is too far away from… here.”

“Aww are you nervous I won't come back?” Techno gripped his robe tighter as a whine left his throat “I’ll always come back to you darling. Never worry about that.”

“Always?”

“Always.”

“But outside is still dangerous, the sun could stop you from coming here, or you could get caught in it or-” Techno was cut off from his ramble by a hand cupping his cheek.

Phil's eyes were soft, they were safe. He was safe.

“Shhh you're alright, darling. You're getting stuck in your head about it, aren't you?”

Techno whined again, his tail wrapped around on Phil’s leg.

“You're so smart for knowing the dangers out there, mate. Thank you for being so concerned about me” Phil's voice was so soft, it was almost softer than that blanket “Its okay though, I’ll be fine. I’m stronger than you could ever think my darling.”

Techno curled closer to Phil, head tucked against his collarbone.

“Awww mate” Phil cooed “aren't you the sweetest? God you're going to make leaving so, so hard aren't you?” Phil looked down at him, holding Techno’s face in his hands. There was that glint in Phil's eye again, like he’d just solved a puzzle or gotten something he wanted.

It did nothing but confuse Techno even more, he closed his eyes and pushed closer to Phil. The contact was soothing, his brain wasn't that fuzzy anymore. It soothed even more as he huffed in Phil's scent.

His tail gently began wagging when he felt Phil's fingers brush gently over his braid.

Hair was special for piglins, his head screamed whenever anyone in the village tried to touch his hair. They weren't safe, they weren't allowed to touch his hair, that was only for special people. It made sense that Phil would be special. He’s been nice , he listens to Techno and he even gives him things to sleep on. No one did that for him before, his brain latched onto that knowledge.

He smells safe, like someone Techno never wants to leave. His chest started rumbling, a small, stuttering thing but a rumble nonetheless. Phil laughed lightly at it, happy to hold Techno close and let him rumble. 

That was nice. No one liked his rumbles before. His head was back to being pleasantly fuzzy, just like when he first woke up.

“It's good to see you already settling, darling. I’d have hated for you to get any silly thoughts about leaving me anytime soon.” Phil sighed “you're barely even making me work for it, I can't wait to get you in the covenstead.”

“We wont stay here?”

“Oh no, no , no this is just temporary darling. There's a much better spot for you to grow; I just need to gauge your development a bit more.” Phil's eyes were still fond. “I also want to get to know you better, that way I can… teach you better.”

“Is that why I can't have the stuff in the chest?”

“Sort of. In theory, it’d fill you for now but as you get further in your turning it'll become useless. Starting you on meat early saves the hassle of your stomach becoming more sensitive to plants and grain. The blood in the meat will also help with the shift later.”

“The shift?”

“Nothing you need to worry about at the moment, that's where a renewal bite would help.”

“Help? How would it help?” Techno could feel his anxiety creeping up again at the mention of it. Phil's hand started combing over his hair again.

“It’d smoothen one of the bigger changes you’ll go through, it'd also make us… closer. I’d know what you need and how to help without you needing to tell me.”

“That does sound useful” Techno’s tail flicked with the remaining nerves “would it be necessary?”

“I mean I’d say so but I won't push you to do it since it worries you so much.” Phil answered, his eyes were almost sparkling now. Techno didn't really want to look away.

Techno’s heart warmed again at Phil's kindness, he was being so nice. He didn't even expect anything from Techno in return. He’d probably be gentle with the bite too, nothing like what he originally faced… maybe the bite would be ok?

“I- I’ll think about it, alright?” he mumbled, hiding away against the crook of Phil's neck again “if it's that important then maybe it won't be so bad.”

“Perfect. Now, I need to go out and get a meal for you. The library still has all those books we picked out yesterday for you to read while I’m gone.” 

“Won't the sun be an issue?” Techno stepped back, keeping his tail wrapped around Phil's ankle.

“Oh darling that silly little thing hasn't been a problem for me in centuries.” Phil chuckled.

“But sunlight kills vampires, how can it not be a problem for you?”

“When you get as old as me the sun becomes less and less of a problem. The sun won't kill me but it still hurts , though I haven't been able to test that recently for… obvious reasons.” Phil rubbed his wrist absentmindedly “don't get me wrong though, other things become bigger problems but they're nothing you'd need to know yet.”

“So you're sure nothing bad will happen when you go out there?”

“Absolutely positive, mate.” Phil chirped, heading out the room and back through the bedroom and into the hallway, mindful of Techno’s tail the whole time.

“And you’ll come back? You won't just-”

“I'll never leave you, darling. You're stuck with me I’m afraid.” Phil cut in as he pulled a ribbon out from within his robes, using it to tie back his hair into a low ponytail. “No matter what you do or how far I go, I’ll always come right back.”

The feeling deep in Techno’s chest still didn't let up at Phil's words. He felt something rise at the bottom of his throat and swallowed it down. He didn't know why he was acting like this, Phil said he’d come back, so he would. He did his best to push the clinginess down as he slowly unwound his tail from Phil's ankle.

His instincts weren’t happy about it at all. Immediately rising in protest while the feeling in his throat became stronger again. He couldn't just keep Phil here, no matter how much his instincts cooed over the thought. Luckily, he was distracted by Phil's next words, clinging to them while he tried to retain some semblance of control over himself.

“I’ll only be out for an hour. Two at absolute most. The moon will still be in the sky by the time I’m back, I promise you that.” Phil tugged him close, wing wrapping around his shoulder again “I’ll be back before you know it, alright mate? Just try to make sense of one of those books we picked out and you’ll be fine.”

Techno settled into the half hug for a moment, basking in Phil's presence. That feeling in his chest as well as his instincts both soothed at their proximity, he did his best to commit Phil's scent to memory. He’ll be back quickly. He said he would. 

Techno could hang on for that long.

Phil gently let go of him and made his way to the door leading out to the staircase they climbed before.

“Behave while I’m gone, alright mate? Don't get yourself into too much trouble while I’m out.”

“We’ll see.” Techno huffed, his tail curling around his own leg for some sense of contact. Phil only cackled in response before making his way down the stairs and disappearing from Techno’s sight.

Only a couple hours. He’d be fine.

Techno stood there in silence, still watching the doorway long after Phil's scent left the room, no doubt trailing behind the man that had left him.

Fuck.

He missed Phil already.

Notes:

Mumza has finally made an overt appearance! Why fridge her when you can turn her to an eldritch god?

Poor Techno got so caught up in Phil heading out for a bit that he let that silly little dream slip from his mind. I'm sure it was all just his imagination :)

ILYLTS update is coming Wednesday probably since I've already written over half of it.

Lots of little things I slipped in here with the bigger bits so I hope you guys like them! I'm quite proud about some of the more subtle / implied stuff that I snuck in!

Chapter 5: Chapter 5

Summary:

Prime it was always his luck, wasn’t it? Good job Technoblade! You found an ancient, probably invaluable book and immediately bled on it! Prime, he was so dumb.

As he continued kicking himself over the blood, he saw something out of the corner of his eye. The blood on the book. It was… moving.

The blood shifted and swirled into a single word written in cursive.

Hello

Notes:

Hi again! I'm sorry I disappeared for a bit, I got (light) carbon monoxide poisoning while I was staying at a friends and my schedule just kinda fell apart from there.

I'm fine though! Everyone ended up safe, just got all woozy and sick and shit from it and that really put me out of the mood for writing minecraft fanfic, y'know?

There's more lore scraps for you guys to dig around for, shit is getting set up, stuff is finally progressing; all in all we're getting ready to shift into a new, longer arc. We do spend a bit more time in the cave tho so enjoy it while it lasts. Pacing might be iffy but I think its fine? I've been looking at it for too long so its hard to tell.

This chap is longer than usual as a treat for missing an update! I was gonna update earlier today but there were all those issues with AO3 so I only just got around to it! Idk when you'll get the update on ILYLTS since its been fighting me but you'll get it.

I might disappear again for a bit but thats because I gotta redo some uni stuff, I'll be back dw.

Long beginning note but that should just about wrap it up, as always if you see a mistake no you don't and tell me if I need to tag anything!

TW: blood (nosebleed) and semi-graphic depictions of eating / gnawing on raw meat

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Techno shifted side to side on his feet as he brought up his tail so he could fidget with it. Phil was gone and Techno was now alone and he had no idea what to do with himself. He always hated being alone, piglin were social creatures, it only made sense that he’d inherit that from them too.

He hummed high in his throat as he watched the doorway for a few more seconds, hoping that Phil would suddenly just appear again and settle the feeling in his chest. He vaguely had it when he woke up but being close to him had helped soothe it.

Now that he was gone it had come back with a vengeance.

He sighed before slowly turning to the library. Phil did say to try and entertain himself there, maybe he could sort through the rest of the books and make some headway on what they're actually talking about inside.

He pressed through the doorway to see the dimly lit library. The glowberries growing on the vines outside the cave bathed its entirety in a warm glow, some tendrils sneaking into the room through cracks in the wall and growing along the wood like strange veins.

Slowly, he trotted over to the shelves. They looked a bit more barren than when he left last night with Phil, some more books that the man had herded him away from were now missing from their places. The only sign that they were ever there was the lack of dust from where they rested.

It was… odd that he moved them, a glance around the room showed that they weren't anywhere obvious. Maybe he'd done some reading and just moved them into the chest room? He’ll have to ask when he comes back.

He let his fingers trace the spines of the books as he traced past the section him and Phil had gone through. Each shelf had its own plaque with a label saying what was likely on the shelves but the squiggles carved into the metal meant nothing to him.

He felt a buzz on his fingertips as he met a section Phil had been particular on avoiding. He stopped and stared at the shelf for a moment, this one was particularly barren. Very little left from Phil's seemingly endless appetite for literature. 

He tilted his head to the side in confusion.

A panel along the back of the case seemed almost… loose. Tentatively, he reached a hand towards the back and pulled at the side, trying to see what might've been hidden behind it. He paused. Should he wait for Phil? 

He would protect him if anything happened.

He had also left him and he really wanted to figure out what was hidden away. Sue him, he was curious. He pushed onto the tips of his hooves as he tugged the final part of the board to the side.

Inside a small, carved-out crevice was a black book seemingly untouched by anything around it. There wasn't a speck of dust on it despite it absolutely coating where it had been hidden away. The vines seemed to avoid the area around it like the plague.

Hesitantly, Techno pushed up further and grasped the book so he could pull it out. Instead of leather binding the book, it felt like velvet, soft and smooth under his fingertips. He held the book in the palm of one hand while the other simply felt the texture. 

He’d never felt velvet before, he only read about it. Weird that they never mention how it buzzed under your fingers. Guess it was just obvious.

He decided he liked it.

When he was done exploring the texture, he moved on to take in the actual appearance of the book. It had golden lettering on the front, swooping and swirling cursive in the language he didn't know. His tail wagged at the sight of the gold.

It wasn't real gold but it was the most golden thing he’s ever seen. It was his now. He carefully opened up the book, mindful of the yellowed pages made brittle with time. He was shocked to see… nothing.

There was nothing on the pages. The book was utterly empty. His brow furrowed in confusion.

That confusion quickly turned to shock as he saw a drop of blood fall onto the page. A hand shot up to his nose, stained red when he filled it away.

A nosebleed? Why was he having a nosebleed? He hadn’t hit it or scratched it or anything! His tail flicked in annoyance as he tilted his head up. He grimaced as he felt it slide down his throat.

Prime it was always his luck, wasn’t it? Good job Technoblade! You found an ancient, probably invaluable book and immediately bled on it! Prime, he was so dumb.

As he continued kicking himself over the blood, he saw something out of the corner of his eye. The blood on the book. It was… moving.

The blood shifted and swirled into a single word written in cursive.

Hello

He blinked.

Rubbed his eyes.

The writing was still there, clear as day.

He was losing his mind. He had to be. No way in void was a book talking to him. He gave up on stopping the blood from getting on the book and just stared at the page.

Another drop on the paper. Another word.

Haha

The book was laughing at him. He was being made fun of by a book. This was a new low. His hands were still buzzing on the book. This can’t be… good.

Maybe he should just close it and put it away. This was way out of his depth. He could always just ask Phil about it if he got back.

He was old. He’d know what to do.

Finalising his decision, he went to close it. It didn’t budge. He frowned. He tried to place it down on the table nearby. It wouldn’t leave his hand. His blood dripped.

No bad

His heart sped up. He couldn’t put it down. It wouldn’t leave his hands. A whine built up in his throat as his ears pushed back against his skull. 

It was getting hard to breathe - another drip.

Stop

The whine escaped. His tail curled around his leg. He tried shaking the book from his hands again but it didn't budge.

Calm

Calm? Calm? It wanted him to be calm?? He was the opposite! Another whine, more high and desperate than the last. 

Calm

The writing seemed frantic. A soothing feeling bloomed in his chest, calming his breathing. It did nothing to stop the mental panic though. Two drops.

No hurt

No hurt? Don’t hurt the book or it won’t hurt him? More blood.

Let bleed

Let bleed? What? Why was a book speaking to him? What was happening? He was so confused and he could barely think through the panic. He groaned as a pounding headache took grasp, he leaned over the book even more as his nose continued its flow.

Breathe. Calm. Let drip.

Techno tried to slow his breathing, he took deep breaths like the ones Phil had him do when he got anxious. His heart was starting to slow again. He stopped trying to catch his blood.

Good. Yes.

At least the book was having a fun time.

Speak

Speak? Can it hear him? That had some… horrifying implications to be honest.

“Hello?” He croaked, words coming out meek.

Hello!

“You can hear me?” 

Of course!

“I’ve never heard about a book with ears before, or one that can… speak? I’m not sure if this is speaking…” He trailed off.

Can hear. Can talk

“Why?”

To talk to you

“Me? Why would a book want to talk to me?” His ear flicked.

Not book

“Well clearly you are”

Using book. Not book

“Well what are you then if you're using a book to talk to me?”

Name is Kristin

“Your name is Kristin?” Slowly, his tail began to uncurl as his heartbeat began to slow.

Yes!

“It's nice to meet you I guess but that still doesn't answer what you are.”

I’m important

“Prime, it's like talking to Phil all over again” he groaned.

Phil special

“You know Phil?” Now he was intrigued.

Yes! Mine

“Yours? I don't think you can just own someone like that.” Techno huffed, instincts suddenly unhappy.

I can

“We can agree to disagree I guess… How do you know Phil?” He was more curious than angry though, the challenge could wait.

Old crow

“He is pretty old, isn't he? I guess that comes along with the whole being vampire thing.” A laugh escaped.

You’ll grow old too

“Maybe. It'd be nice if he hung around me while I grow old, you think he’ll stick around after he helps me?”

Dense changeling. He’ll stay!

“Dense? Changeling??” He was getting bullied by a book, his ego can never recover.

Fresh turn. You changeling

“Ah. So I’m basically just a baby vampire, right?” At least he has a word for it now.

Yes. Can help you

“You can help? How?”

Help speed up process.

“You want to help me speed up the turning? Why?” He settled down on the floor.

Reward for helping Phil

“Why would I want the process sped up though?”

Faster turn faster plan

“Plan? What plan?” Prime, was he doomed to always be out of the loop on things like this?

Phil’s plan to help

“If I turn faster it'll help Phil with whatever his plan is?”

Yes! Smart boy!

“I mean… I do want to help Phil…” Techno looked off as he thought before returning his gaze to the book “you're sure you’ll be able to help me?” The blood dripping from his nose was starting to slow now.

Yes! Let me help

Techno sighed before wringing his fingers together.

“Will it hurt?”

Only shortly. Losing time

He hummed high in his throat, still unsure as his ears flicked. This might not be the best idea.

Please? Phil will like!

Phil would like it? If Phil would like it, then maybe it wouldn't be so bad. The boo- Kristin seemed to know him at least.

“Alright. Fine. You have my permission to do whatever it is you need.” He probably didn't need to be too careful with his words.

Thank you, son

His brow furrowed as he read the final word. Son? He wasn't anyone's son! He ignored the way it made his heart ache. He didn't even have parents! His thoughts were quickly cut off by the pounding headache that filled his skull again.

His head felt like it was too tight for his brain, he felt like it'd all burst from the pressure. Nausea reared its ugly head as his eyes stung from the pain of it all, Prime this was a bad idea. He hunched over and in on himself, the book left forgotten at his side.

He raised a hand to his temple in a vain attempt to soothe the pressure.

His head was loud; it was all far, far too much. Every colour was too bright, every noise too loud, every sensation too much. He wanted nothing more than to throw himself into the void and just rest. Everything was all suddenly too much.

He whined and curled his tail tight around himself.

“Hush, I’m almost done, little one.”

Was that a voice? Surely not. Headaches don't come with voices. He heaved as the nausea became too much.

“So stubborn. Let me settle, treasure.”

Why did it sound so fond? What was happening? He groaned as the stabbing pain behind his eyes returned with a vengeance. He whined again. He wanted Phil. Phil would fix all this!

“Phil will come home soon, little one. Why don't you rest in the nest while you wait?”

The… nest? That sounded nice. He liked the sound of that. He whined again as his headache flared up again. At least it wasn't as bad as the last ones.

“You really should be more careful with your wording, inviting me to do whatever I need? I can stretch that very far.” The voice hummed “I won't be mean though, you're special. I like you. I’ll just leave a few of my eyes to watch over you instead of taking you home.” It sighed.

That voice was… familiar, wasn't it? He’d heard it in his dream, hadn’t he? He could barely think past the pain pounding away in his skull.

“You're a lovely little thing. I can see how Phil got attached so quickly, I’ve done the same after all.”

He liked the sound of it. That was nice, at least. It was starting to soothe his headache.

"I can’t stay long with you, that little soul of yours can’t handle it." Her voice sounded sad. For some reason he didn’t want her to be sad. "I’ll watch you through the eyes I leave, little one. Be careful. They can get rowdy."

With that, the pressure disappeared from his head. All that remained was a dull ache behind his eyes and a full feeling in his chest.

Kristin. Her name was Kristin. He couldn’t remember much from the dream but he did remember how safe he felt. 

Maybe this wasn’t too bad then.

His legs were wobbly as he pushed himself up; the book lay innocent on the floor. Pages were blank as if they hadn't just been coated in writing made from his blood.

Weird.

He stumbled over, picking up the book before placing it into the space it was hidden. He felt like he was on autopilot as he slid the wooden panel back into place and trotted to his bed.

The covers were as silky soft as he remembered. They smelled of Phil. They were safe. It was perfect to curl up in and take a nap. It’s been a long day already. Maybe he could sleep off the remnants of the headache.

He let himself slip into the bliss of sleep, curled up in Phil’s robes and exhausted from the sudden book-induced headache he just had to suffer through.

He was drifting in unconsciousness, listening to a distant and indistinct chatter happening somewhere else in the floating void of sleep before he heard his name being called. He groaned and lifted his head from the bundle of robes it had been resting on.

The head fuzz had made a valiant return while he was asleep, the world was soft and indistinct. He didn't want to leave the nest when everything was indistinct.

“Techno, mate! Where have you run off to?” Phil called.

Phil was calling him, that meant he probably had to wake up. He rolled over and tried to go back to sleep.

“I have food!”

That changes things. He lifted his head and snuffled at the air. Meat. He could smell it. There was a delicious smelling richness surrounding it too.

Prime, he wanted it.

“Where has he hidden?” he heard Phil mumble to himself.

He huffed as he realised he had to leave bed if he wanted to eat the food Phil had brought back for him.

Techno grumbled as he untangled himself from the bed of robes, unhappy with the chill the air had taken on while he was sleeping. At least he didn't have that headache anymore. Sucked that his head was fuzzy again, though.

That's been happening a lot lately.

Maybe he was getting sick?

Just as he finally got his feet under him and stood up, he saw movement by the door.

Phil was at the entrance of the room, blood on his claws and a wrapped, dripping bundle clutched in his hand. The cloth was stained and hid the meat from view, a small pattern lining some of the cloth.

Blood looked almost… natural on him. Like it was always meant to be there. He thrived in the look. Something in Techno’s head purred at Phil having evidence of his hunt on him, satisfied in the proof that he could provide.

                                                                                                          Strong sire

Did he… hear something? He wasn’t quite sure, but he could’ve sworn… Techno shook his head, trying to clear it without much success. Pointedly ignoring the laugh Phil stifled as he watched Techno’s ears flop around.

Techno made his way back to Phil within two strides, making sure to wrap his tail on Phil's leg. It was probably nothing. He rested his head on Phil's collarbone, basking in the contact that the man had deprived him of. 

Phil laughed as he burrowed as close as he could to him, snuffling at his scent and purring. He smelled of blood, which was obvious, but he also smelled of the forest. There was a trace of something else there, hidden underneath it all, it almost smelled like another person. Someone vaguely familiar.

He coaxed him away before he could get a better sniff.

“Come on mate, let's get some food in you. Prime knows how long it's been since you've eaten-” he paused before the air suddenly went very still around him “darling, why do I smell blood on you?”

His voice was sickly sweet, a faint echo tied to the question. Techno paid it all no mind though, suddenly very fixated on the delicious smell coming from the food in Phil's hand. He tried to grab it from his hand, only to have it held above his head.

He whined.

“Mate, you can have your food after you tell me where you're hurt? Did you scrape yourself? Trip? I knew the floor here was too uneven for those little hooves of yours! I mean, really? They could've put more care into building the place that imprisoned me-” Phil continued to ramble, his voice fading into background noise as Techno’s eyes traced the meat held just out of reach. 

                                                Jump for it

He could probably reach it. Phil was distracted in his ramblings and Techno really wanted to eat it. He never realised how hungry he was until he saw it, he almost felt sick with it. He whined again for Phil's attention, only for it to be hushed. 

The begging route isn't working. 

Time for plan two.

The cute route.

A growl began in the bottom of his chest. He wanted it! Phil knew he wanted it and he wasn't giving him it! He pressed closer to Phil's chest, looking up at him with big eyes. The perfect image of puppydog eyes. 

It made the man pause. Good. The next option was biting.

“Techno, I told you. You can have this after you tell me where you're hurt. Make it easier on the both of us and just tell me what happened.”

Techno growled louder.

Techno-

Before Phil could continue his sentence, Techno grabbed his shoulder and jumped. With the leverage he got from tugging Phil down, he was able to snatch the bundle from his hands.

Phil stood with his mouth gaping as Techno ripped the sheets from the bundle to reveal his meal. It was roughly cut and had blood dripping from it, coating his hands a deep burgundy. It was beautiful.

                                                                                                                                                                       Feast

He didn't need to be told twice.

His fingers sunk deep into the flesh as he leaned forward and chomped. He felt his jaw lock into place as his mouth flooded with blood. It was the best thing he’s ever tasted. His head flooded with fuzz as he stumbled forward, brain focussed solely on the sheer richness of the blood.

His pupils took up the rest of his eyes, only a thin line of blue left surrounding it. They were wild as they focussed solely on his meal.

He felt hands rest on his shoulders to steady him. He growled, low and threatening in case the hands even thought about taking this away from him. It died down as he felt familiar fingers begin to thread through his hair and pull it all away from his face.

The meat tore under his tusks, falling apart as he gnawed more and more to try and get as much blood as he could from it. It was smooth on his tongue and the undeniably raw taste grated on the part of his brain with more sense, but it was quickly drowned by a desperate need for more blood.

He whined as his gnawing slowly became fruitless, less and less blood falling out to reward him for his ministrations. He growled and looked up at Phil, silently asking him where all the blood went. He was still hungry.

Phil’s pupils were huge.

“You drank all of it from that spot, darling” he cooed “move to the spot you're holding; you haven't drained any of that yet.” His hand gently guided Techno’s hands to reveal the other side of the chunk. Red and full of blood, unlike the ugly pale grey he left near his bite.

He chuffed his thanks before sinking his teeth straight back into it. It was becoming mangled and falling apart under his hands but he ate all the same. Blood was dripping down his chin and from his face, but he didn’t care. He rumbled from deep in his chest.

He was being fed. He was no longer starving.

Sinew and gore dripped from his tusks as he finally dislodged himself from the now mangled tissue. There was no blood left. He had his fill. Now he wanted to sleep.

He leaned all his weight on Phil as he felt tiredness tug on his brain. He was exhausted despite having only just woken up from his nap. Phil's fingers still threading through his hair certainly wasn't helping either. He chuffed as he twisted around to be held in Phil's arms.

Phil cooed at him despite the blood from his mouth smearing on his robe, he curled his arms and wings around him to hold him in a hug while he snuffled ever closer to him.

“I suppose you're a bit too deep to ask you why I can feel traces of Kristin on you, right?” he hummed, still playing with Techno’s hair. He only snuggled closer, wanting as much contact as he could get.

“That tail of yours is getting awfully tight wrapped around my leg, darling” he continued “you really want these cuddles, huh? It's nice that you're so clingy after a meal.”

Techno only chuffed in response, content to be as close to his sire as possible. He squealed as Phil picked him up.

“I can't have you falling asleep on your feet, darling” he cooed “changelings need to sleep in the nest. Especially after a meal like that.”

Techno hummed, not really listening but still wanting Phil to continue speaking.

“I didn't expect you to get so bratty over food, you're such an angel most of the time” he sighed as he rested his cheek on the top of Techno’s head “I’m glad. I was worried you'd be more… hesitant about food. It would've been a pain to thrall you.”

“I don't appreciate the growling you did” Phil chided “but I am proud of how quickly you caught on darling. You’ll be a vicious little thing, won't you? I can hardly wait for your first hunt.”

He set Techno down in the nest, tucking the robes around him. Techno purred at the gentle treatment, it didn't even stutter as Phil tugged back at the collar of his shirt, revealing his bite. He frowned as he felt Phil begin prodding at it again.

That hurt.

Techno grumbled, raising his hands to try and bat away Phil's fingers. Phil caught them easily and simply held both Techno’s hands in his while he continued inspecting the wound.

“Stop fussing Techno, I just need to check something.”

He whined but it came out pitiful, Phil rubbed his thumb over his pulse to soothe him. It only worked a little.

“I could just redo the bite. It's not like you'd be able to stop me, you won't even remember half of this” Phil's voice came out dark “It’d get that bastard's venom out of you too. Make you mine instead.”

Techno could barely even open his eyes now.

He was so tired and Phil was so close. He was talking and none of the words were registering. He wanted sleep with Phil nice and cuddled up with him in the nest. His thoughts were interrupted by Phil moving his head down close to the bite.

Techno froze as his teeth, his fangs, were placed right over where he was originally bitten. He sighed and bared his neck further, he was safe. Phil was safe. No matter how scary he was. His eyes were fluttering open and closed now.

His heart still raced at danger being so close to him. It still remembered the first bite after all.

He doesn't know how long they stayed like that, Phil's fangs hanging over his neck, far too similar to the sword of Damocles hanging over his head. 

He doesn't know if he was relieved when Phil pulled away with a sigh. His eyes were soft and he resumed combing his fingers through his hair, scratching just behind his ears in the way that got him rumbling all over again.

“I was scary for a moment, wasn't I darling? That heart of yours is racing all over again” he sighed “I’m sorry. I got ahead of myself. Impatient, I can't help it. It's hard to keep my composure when you're all soft and cute like this. You're not the only one with instincts after all.”

Techno only hummed, content to drift off to sleep now that the danger had passed.

Racing heart already long forgotten.

“I can't bite you here. In some glorified cave they called a prison. You deserve better. You deserve the covenstead.” He could barely hear Phil anymore “I’ll turn you there. All soft in a nest made special for you, that way your mother can watch us too.”

Phil laughed “though I have a feeling she’s got a couple eyes on you already” he leaned down and bumped their foreheads together, a gesture he knew would soften Techno's instincts even more “rest, we’ll have a lot of travelling to do soon.” 

With that, Techno finally drifted back to sleep, content to rest in a void full of false stars and loving words.

Notes:

Hope you liked it! It was written over the course of a few days so some parts might be a bit more disconnected than usual!

Kristin talking to Techno through the book: "Yaaay I can talk to the baby!!!" :DD
Kristin when Techno instantly starts freaking out: "Oh god oh fuck how did I already break him???"

Phil: "No food until you tell me why you smell of blood!"
Techno: whines like a kicked puppy
Phil: "You can do that?? That's so unfair!"

Techno: "Phil's so weird for thinking some fledgelings should be greedy and demanding, thank prime I'll never be like that!"
Techno after Phil doesn't immediately feed him: "I'm gonna start fucking biting you in a second old man"

Chapter 6: Chapter 6

Summary:

He pushed his body a bit higher and gently bonked his forehead onto Phil's chest before looking back up and huffing a proper greeting to the man.

“Hello to you too, darling” he cooed “is it time to wake up yet? We can go to the library if you want. We just need to chat first.”

“Chat?”

“Mhm.”

“‘bout what?”

“Nothing too serious, mate. I just need to get a bit of info from you.”

Notes:

Bleghhh it feels like its been way too long since I've updated!

I had to do an essay and then they changed the date of one of my coding assignments today so I had to code a fully functional game and write a 1.8K word essay within 28 hours. It was painful but I survived.

This chap was like completely unbetad. Ill come back and reread, maybe make some modifications and stuff later, for now I just wanna upload and feed my readers. I'll also reply to comments around that time too, they've really built up in my absence.

This chap was technically only meant to add up to half of one but obviously by the word count it hasn't ended up that way! There's tonnes of dialogue and lore and just general stuff that I love writing and you guys enjoy reading so overall its a fun chap for everyone involved.

Sorry if it feels a bit disjointed, writing was a bit hard with 2 deadlines breathing down my neck. As always, if you see a mistake no you don't and enjoy reading!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When he woke up again he was warm and he didn't have a nagging hunger in his belly. There were hands in his hair scratching at a spot that made him rumble, his tail lazily wagging side to side under its ministrations earning a light huff from the person above him.

The line between consciousness and sleep was blurry and indistinct but he pushed himself through the haze to press closer to the embrace he was in. His face pressed further into the chest in front of him, content to feel the softness of the robes fabric on his face. 

Somewhere in the back of his mind he knew it was Phil, not even needing to snuffle at him or see him to recognise his presence.

“You waking up, darling?”

He only grumbled in response, he didn't want to wake up yet. He just wanted to cuddle close with Phil and bask in the gentleness the man never failed to provide him. It had been so long since someone had been so gentle with him, in the short time that it had returned he grew greedy and addicted to the feeling.

His jaw throbbed as he shifted his head, an aching pain making itself known somewhere in his mouth. He pushed it to the back of his mind, it didn't matter. Phil was close and he was safe, why worry about some silly distant feeling that he could barely even grasp?

“What a sleepy boy I have” Phil sighed “my sleepy boy, aren't you?” The grin was evident in his voice.

He was Phil's? That sounded nice, Phil took such good care of him. Most people who’ve tried claim him haven't been the kindest but… Phil was nothing but kind. He was different. His mind told him he was safe.

“Mhm” he hummed “y’r sleepy boy.”

Phil chuckled and the fingers in his hair pulled him closer into his hold. He cracked his eye open at the rustle of feathers that filled the room to see the man's wings unfurling from his back only to be draped over him like a blanket.

They were warm and heavy.

His purring picked up even more as he wrapped his tail around Phil's ankle. Something about the darkness and weight of the wings settled something deep in his chest, the thrum of thoughts and anxiety were all chased out of his head and replaced with a fuzziness that he wanted to sink into and never rise from again.

                                                                  perfect 

                                 sire close

His thoughts felt disorganised, jumbled up from rest and scattered from the fuzz in his head. Thinking was hard, why did he have to do it? He just woke up! He should be allowed at least an hour of snuggles before he has to think again!

He felt his brain get knocked offline again when Phil found a particularly good spot to scratch, his rumble amped up even louder, earning another laugh from Phil.

Techno cracked his eye open to look up at him, he was met with a blinding grin and adoring eyes. Phil’s pupils were big. They were big before, weren't they? They went all big after he ate that meat. What kind of meat was that? He wanted to try it again.

He pushed his body a bit higher and gently bonked his forehead onto Phil's chest before looking back up and huffing a proper greeting to the man.

“Hello to you too, darling” he cooed “is it time to wake up yet? We can go to the library if you want. We just need to chat first.”

“Chat?”

“Mhm.” 

“‘bout what?”

“Nothing too serious, mate. I just need to get a bit of info from you.”

Techno hummed, high and unsure. It sounded serious. He’s never needed a ‘chat’ before.

Something flickered in Phil's eye “you were so busy eating that you never told me what happened while I was gone, darling” he cooed “I’m just curious about what you got up to.”

Ah. That wasn't too hard then, yesterday was a bit of a blur but he'd try his best to remember for Phil. Phils hands began threading through his hair as he tried to piece together what actually happened the day before.

“You left so I went to the library like you suggested” he started “I was going through all the books but a bunch were missing from where they used to be” he looked pointedly up at him.

Phil almost looked stunned for a moment, seemingly surprised that he noticed the fact that he’d been reading without Techno.

“Sorry about that mate” his words came out carefully “I was reading to pass the time while you slept.”

“Why didn't you sleep instead? We could've been reading together” he wasn't pouting. Not at all. His mouth was just… shaped that way.

“I don't need sleep like you do, darling” he cooed “it works different when you're as old as me.”

“But you were asleep when I first came in and saw you!”

“Ah, no. Not exactly” he looked off to the side “we’re getting sidetracked, you still haven't told me about your day.”

Techno pouted more as he felt Phil's hands raise off his head to rub at his wrists, right where the shackles had been.

“But I want to know more about you, it's not fair that you get to know everything but I don't.”

“How about this then, darling” his hand returned to Techno’s hair “you tell me about your day and I tell you how I sleep afterwards. Does that sound fair?”

It sounded fairer at least. He nodded before trying to sort out the jumble his thoughts had almost immediately returned to.

“I was going over a shelf and then I felt a weird tingling on my fingers near an empty part so I was confused” he ignored Phil as the man picked up his hand and stated inspecting his fingers for any injuries “but then I saw a panel was loose and I considered waiting for you but then I didn't.”

“Mate” Phil's voice was scolding.

“I was really curious and you left me for ages! It's not my fault that I was left unattended.”

“You were unattended for 2 hours while I went to get you some food.”

“Neglectful. That's what you are, Phil.”

“I'll make sure to just materialise food then in the future, my darling” he chuckled, pressing a kiss to his head “continue your story.”

He sank further into Phil's hold, enjoying all the pampering he was getting.

“So I pushed it to the side and there was this weird carved out section that had a cool looking book on it. It was kinda far in the back but I was able to drag it out and then the book was all tingly and weird in my hands” Phil instantly picked up his other hand and started inspecting it too.

“But that wasn't even the weird part! I opened the book and guess what?”

“What?”

“It was empty.”

The petulance in Techno's voice drew a cackle from Phil, the scowl on his face didn't help in stopping the laughter.

“But then I start getting this super weird nosebleed just out of nowhere!-”

Phil's hands grabbed his face and started prodding at his nose, undeterred by Techno’s own hands raising to try and slap them away.

“-And then some of my blood gets on the pages which sucked but what sucked even more was when the blood started just swirling into actual words!”

That made Phil pause.

“So I’m all confused and I look and the book is saying ‘hi’ to me! I’m obviously startled and then it has the nerve to start laughing at me!”

A giggle on the border of hysterics escaped him.

“You left me for 2 hours and a book started bullying me!”

“But you're alright, right? No pain?” Phil's hand raised to begin checking his nose for any injuries.

“My jaw hurts a little but that's probably from sleeping weird.”

“Maybe.”

“So I start freaking out a little and I try do the breathing stuff that you did with me but between that and a talking book it wasn't really helping too much.”

“Makes sense” Phil hummed.

“I eventually calmed down a bit and I start this weird little chat with the book- well it said it was using the book and that it wasn’t the book but I don’t know what else I’d call it.”

Phil hummed to encourage him to continue.

“It starts getting a bit fuzzy from then on so I can't say exactly what happened but I do know vaguely how things went…” he trailed off, unsure if he would want to hear an incomplete story.

“That's alright, darling. Just tell me what you know and I’ll make it all better” a hand smoothed his curls and he looked to see a dark glint in Phils eyes “I promise.”

There was a certain weight to his words, something in the back of his mind told him that a promise like that isn't to be taken lightly. It's something to be thankful for. Something to be cautious of.

He looked deeper into his icy eyes and relaxed deeper into his hold. Why would he ever need to be careful with Phil?

“Well from what I remember, it said its name was Kristin and that it knew you.”

“Ah, that explains it then.”

“Hm?”

“You met my wife, Kristin.”

“You're married?”

“Mhm!”

“Why did you marry a book?”

Phil snorted as a blush covered his face.

“I didn't marry a book, I married the woman using that book!”

“Why did she use a book to talk to me? Couldn't she have just… come here?”

“Sadly, it's not as simple as that darling. She isn't exactly human so she doesn't really have a physical form.”

“Phil, did you marry a ghost?

He chuckled, something fond entering his eyes “no, mate” a hand rested to cup his cheek as he continued “I married a goddess.”

“Heh? How?!”

Phil cackled at his response, throwing his head back and wheezing while he laughed away at his confusion. 

“It's a long story, darling. I’ll tell you it another time when you’re more settled in. All you really need to know is that she’s safe. Very safe. She’s just eager to meet you.”

“That'd explain the dream I had as well, I guess…”

“That's where she can see you and interact with you best, mate. You’ll probably be seeing more of her whenever she finds the chance.”

“You're sure she’s safe? She wont do anything weird to me?”

“She’d never do anything to you that wouldn’t ultimately benefit you. She just… isn't used to people, so she forgets exactly how strong she is.”

Techno hummed, unsure.

“She’s like me, Techno. She’d never hurt you intentionally. You’ll just need a bit more time with her so you can warm up a bit.”

“If you say so…”

“I do say so, you'll love her darling.”

“What if she doesn't like me though?” He looked down, playing with his fingers while his tail twitched anxiously.

“What do you mean, mate?”

“Like what if she gets to know me and realises she doesn't like me?”

“Tech, she already adores you. Just like how I love you.”

“You barely even know me though, what if I mess up and you hate me?”

“That’ll never happen, darling. I’ll love you no matter what you do.”

“You're just saying that.”

“You're mine Techno. As long as you never try to leave me we won't have a problem.”

“Would you hate me if I tried to leave you?”

“No, I’d look for you so I can bring you back home. So you can be safe.”

“What if I’m bad at being yours, though? What if I constantly mess up? Wouldn't you want me… gone?”

“You're already perfect, darling. You don't need to worry about any of that.”

“But what if I’m not?” he asked, desperate. He needed to know. He never wanted to be thrown away. Not again. 

He wrapped his tail tighter around Phil's leg.

“You’ll learn, we have eternity together after all. All you need to do is listen when I speak and obey me when I tell you something. Let me handle the rest” he leaned down and pressed a light kiss to the top of his head. 

“I can do that I think, I’m good at listening.”

“You are, aren't you darling?”

He hummed in affirmation before pushing his face back into Phil, content to fall back asleep now that the talking was behind them. His mouth was still aching and it was only getting worse the longer he stayed up, did he clench his jaw in his sleep?

“It's time to get up Techno, you can't just snooze the night away.”

“I've been doing it for 16 years, a little bit of vampirism isn't gonna stop me now.”

“You're quite far off from being a vampire yet, will be for a long time my darling” he sounded fond.

How long would that take?

            cryptic man

                                  ask sire

He flicked his ear before he decided to go ahead and push for an answer, he had nothing to lose anyway.

“How long will that take?”

“Hard to say, there's lots of stuff that goes into it.”

“Roughly, I’m kinda in the dark here Phil. Anything is better than nothing.”

Phil hummed, clearly mulling over his thoughts for a moment before he huffed.

“The bare minimum would be two years-”

“That's not too bad I guess” he cut in.

“-but you wouldn't be doing well at all by the end of it.”

“Heh? Why?”

“If I took a baby and I forced it to act like an adult as young as possible, would it end up alright?”

“No! Of course not.”

“It'd be the same with you, mate. You're practically a newborn at the moment, forcing your development wouldn't do you any good.”

“Force?”

                more information!

                                                                   more answers!

“Under enough stress changelings like you will essentially start skipping stages of development so that they can adapt to their environment better. It's a survival thing.”

“How do you plan on helping me then? How is all this gonna work?”

“Not helping mate, raising. Large difference.”

“You called it helping when I let you out.”

“You acted like I was untrustworthy before you let me out.”

“I mean sure but that was then -” he started before being quickly cut off by Phil.

“Exactly!” He booped him on the nose “That was then. This is now. Raising is far better than just helping anyway.”

“How do you plan on raising me then?”

                                                              dadza

                                                                                              sire tutorial

He huffed a laugh at the thought of Phil reading a parenting book to figure out how to handle him. He was an easy kid to take care of at least.

Probably.

Maybe.

“You'll be a changeling for a while longer, by the way things are looking I’d say a year or maybe a year and a half. It’d really depend on how well you react to the covenstead and how quickly you settle in, leaving here might freak your instincts out a bit.”

“Mhm?”

“You'll become a nestling after that, you'll just get more and more tired until you go into deathrest before coming back as a fledgeling.”

“How long overall do you think it'll take?”

He hummed as he thought for a moment “I’d say around four years of the baby stages, maybe two more years on top until you'd be considered an adult by other vampires. It'd be at least two years after that until I consider it though.”

“Phil, that's eight years! It can't take that long!”

“It's taken you 16 to get here, hasn't it?”

“I don't even remember most of those years, though!”

“You won't remember these ones either, darling. You'll be practically dead for two of those years while the fledgeling stage will fly past before you know it.”

“I still don't exactly enjoy just losing years of my life like that.”

“It'd pass quicker if you let me bite you and override everything.”

Techno felt his ears push back against his skull at the thought. He trusted Phil. Really he did. It's just that the thought of having those fangs in his neck again made his pulse quicken and his mouth run dry.

Phil leaned forward and cupped his cheek before pressing their foreheads together.

“It'll only last a moment darling. It won't even hurt.”

“It hurt when the other one did it. A lot” his voice came out weak as he said it.

“They didn't do it right, trust me and I’ll take such good care of you.”

“How would it even help?”

“When you got bit, it was by a vampire who was old enough to be producing their own venom. Thats what turned you. Considering that they're not with you its safe to say your turning wasn't intentional.”

Techno shook his head. The man had left the second he thought he was dead.

“Venom can also help numb the bite and speed up turns. You’re running off the minimum at the moment, if I did it for you I’d be able to care for you better and speed everything up.”

“How long would it cut off?”

“Two years at least, it'd be taking time out of your changeling phase though. It means I’d have to get you in the covenstead faster so you can be nice and comfy to avoid any stress.”

“I'd be 22 by the end of it then, right?”

“Physically, yeah. Around that.”

A dark look made its way into Phils eye as he continued.

“It'd also make it so you're even more mine. Change it into more than just pretty words.”

“What do you mean?”

“You'd be my changeling. My baby. You wouldn't be able to leave me and I wouldn't be able to leave you.”

“Like imprinting?” wasn't that what baby birds did? That's what a book said at least, whoever they saw would become their parent. 

“In a sense, yeah.”

Phil could become his dad.

He felt his tail uncurl a bit from him at that. Something satisfied purring deep in his chest. He would be Phil's and Phil would be his. He couldn't be tossed aside. Not again.

He couldn't leave him.

“It's alright if you're still scared, darling. I understand. I won't force you into anything. We still have time before I’d need to do it anyway.”

A hand was combing through his curls again, gently scratching at his scalp and tugging chuffs and purrs from him. He felt himself starting to drift back into sleep under Phil's caring ministrations, he was exhausted from the conversation they had and his teeth still hurt. A little catnap wouldn't hurt. 

Not when Phil was here.

Not when he couldn't leave him.

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed reading!

I can't promise anything but you might get another upload of this on Sunday. As a treat for your patience and support <3

 

Tumblr where I post my unhinged ramblings

Chapter 7: Chapter 7

Summary:

“Techno” Phils cut in, tone flat and cold “who is in charge here?”

“I- well, you bu-”

“Exactly, and what does that mean?”

The warmth and fondness that used to drip from every one of his words was suddenly gone, leaving him feeling cold and alone while his sire all but spoke down to him. His pale blue eyes were filled with frost as he regarded Techno in an almost detached fashion.

Notes:

Hi again! I'm sorry this chap took so long, Phil kicked my ass throughout like all of this pretty sure he tried kill me.

In other news I made a Tumblr! I repost fanart there, post my own little snippets of other fics I'm working on as well as give like updates on how chaps are coming along; you can also send me asks or whatever if you want, I'll take any excuse to brainrot.

In other news I'm moving again soon for uni so this chap was mostly written a few days ago so I can get the other one in progress earlier since I'm moving on the 2nd and won't have time to write!

As always, if you see a mistake no you don't!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Techno huffed as he was jostled from how he’d been laying, peeking a grumpy eye open revealed Phil trying to sneak out from his hold. He grumbled lowly as he tightened his arms around the man, pointedly ignoring the squawk he let out.

“Tech, darling, let me go.”

He held tighter.

                                                  sire should stay

                                                                                                      keep him here!

His teeth throbbed more as Phil pushed his face away, squirming his way higher up so that he was sitting. A whine leaving him had him instantly stopping to brush his hands over his jaw, tilting his head around to try find an injury. He took the opportunity to push himself even closer to Phil, making up for the lost space from his squirming.

“Mate I need to get up, there are things that need to get done.”

“No you don't, they can wait” he wanted to sleep, his teeth still ached.

“I’ll only be gone for a moment my darling. Go back to sleep and you’ll wake up again with me beside you.”

“I don't need to since you'll be staying right here with me.”

“You won't even notice me gone Techno.”

“I will, I literally just did.”

Phil chuckled at that, fingers threading through Techno’s hair as he used his talons to comb out the knots.

“Rest, my darling. You'll need it before we travel.”

“Travel? Where are we going?”

“My covenstead, it's a few days away but it’s where you’ll be completing your turning.”

“A few days travel? I think there's another village the same distance away.”

Distantly, he remembered the travelling trader who came by the village every few months. He used to be fascinated by the mans cart

“I doubt that'll be a problem. We won't be leaving instantly either so it's not a rush.”

“If it's where the turn is gonna finish then shouldn't I get there quickly?”

“I don't want to rush anything and stress you out, it's the last thing you need when you’re so fragile” he ignored Techno's protesting snort at that “besides, I’d like you to develop a bit more before we leave.”

“Why's that?”

Phil looked up at the ceiling as he hummed, hands moving to scratch at the base of his neck. He seemed to find the right words eventually as his scratching slowed down and he looked back at Techno.

“Your hunger will slow a bit after growing in new traits, which means less hunting while on the road. Hopefully the meal I gave you a bit ago was enough to trigger something.”

“Is that why I've been so tired lately?”

“Probably, that along with developing new instincts and meeting your m- Kristin would do that.”

Bruh, I’m just going to be tired all the time?”

“Sleeping and eating are going to be your priorities for the next few years at minimum, Techno.”

“Like a baby?”

                                                                   haha babyblade

                                    technobaby

His ears flicked indignantly at the teasing thoughts while Phil chuckled, hands moving to cup his face with both his hands. A fond look entered his eyes again.

“You'd be my baby and I’d be taking care of you, my darling. There's no need to worry.”

“I don't want to sleep all the time, I want to get up and do things.”

“You won't have much choice in the matter, Tech. I'll bring plenty of entertainment into the nest for you.”

“Would I be able to leave the nest?”

“Nope” his tone left no room for argument.

Confusion washed over him at the bluntness in the statement, would the instincts trap him in the nest? He wasn't sure how he'd be able to handle being in the same room for years on end.

“No? Like not at all?”

“Not in a way I’d allow mate.”

“But what if I need to stretch my legs?”

“You can stretch your legs in the nest then.”

“Phil, you can't just keep me in a room for years!”

He felt the man's hands tighten their hold on him, stopping him in an attempt to look off to the side.

                                                                                                                     evilza

                  shhh pushing too far

                                                                  behave, treasure

His ear flicked at the almost familiar voice filling his mind, quickly distracted again by Phil's tone shifting into a colder one. It made his chest tighten as he continued.

“I can and I will if it means you'll grow to your full potential.”

“Bu-”

“Techno” Phil's cut in, tone flat and cold “who is in charge here?”

“I- well, you bu-”

“Exactly, and what does that mean?”

The warmth and fondness that used to drip from every one of his words was suddenly gone, leaving him feeling cold and alone while his sire all but spoke down to him. His pale blue eyes were filled with frost as he regarded Techno in an almost detached fashion.

Getting enough breath in his lungs was suddenly far more difficult. It was like all the air had been sucked from the room, the nest was suddenly far too exposed and the robes he used to burrow in no longer smelled safe.

“It- it means I listen?”

“Good job, mate. It means you listen to me when I speak. Right now I’m telling you that you're staying in the nest.” Phil's tilted his head to the side before continuing “Do you know what that means for you?

“T-that I’m staying in the nest?”

He curled tighter in on himself, ears pushing back against his skull while his tail curled against his body. He told Phil he’d listen literally a day ago, how had he messed up already?

“Perfect, you're so quick to catch on my darling. I’m the one in charge, I'm the one calling all the shots. All you need to do is nod along and listen to what I tell you.”

The hands that had been gripping his face softened and began combing through his hair; he bit back a whimper at the feeling of the talons brushing over him. If Phil noticed his hesitation he didn't show it outside of a twitch in his brow.

He clenched his jaw despite the throb of pain it caused.

Silence filled the room as his words sank into Techno. He agreed to let Phil in charge ages ago, why was he making it difficult now? He had no right to get in the way when all he wanted to do was take care of him.

“I'll never fault you for being curious or having opinions. You can disagree with me all you want so long as you obey in the end. Maybe when you're older I’ll give you more leeway but for now you're far too delicate.”

A tentative nod was all he could manage in response, throat feeling far too tight to form any words. With the hands no longer holding his face he was able to hide away while looking off to the side. The thought of looking at Phil was suddenly much harder than ever before…

He felt so small.

                                bad shoat

                                                                         disobedient changeling

                                           listen to sire

Phil's eyes softened and he gave him a soft coo. His touch became gentle again as it gently brushed over his neck before returning to cup his face again, his eyes were warm again as he looked down at him; The warmth seemed to finally bleed into his voice as well.

“You don’t need to worry, want or fear for anything while I’m with you. I’m doing my best to take care of you my darling, you just need to let me” he tilted his head down to press their foreheads together while he sighed “I care for you so much already, Techno. I just want what's best for you.”

He felt like he could finally speak after the reassurance; like a weight had been lifted off of his chest. His brain scrambled to find the right words while his voice shook as he spoke.

“You're right, I’m sorry for not trusting you Phil. It's just- I’m scared. I don't know- I should trust you more I guess...”

A grin spread across Phil's face, seemingly appeased at Techno’s admission. A gentle hand came up behind his ear and began scratching it in reward, earning a cautious purr from him.

“I forgive you, my darling. I know the adjustment will be… difficult especially since I haven't overridden the bite yet, but, if you behave I’ll do my best to make some more adjustments for you later on when things are more flexible.

“Thank you, I- I’ll try.”

“Good. That's all I ask of you, my darling” a kiss was pressed to his hairline before he covered him with his wings “calm your heart, Tech. Deep breaths for me.”

He breathed in time with Phil, lungs no longer aching as they gratefully accept the air that his panic had been depriving them of. When he felt his heart finally calm down he slumped back down against Phil, allowing all the tension that built up without him noticing to seep out. His tail curled around Phil's leg once more, content to hold him where he was while he settled again.

“There we go, there's my boy. Nice and calm in my nest right where you belong” he cooed down at him, grin soft despite the sharp look still in his eyes “you were so brave, I was scaring you and you still listened to me, you did such a good job.”

He started purring gently at the praise, the rumbling only getting deeper as he felt his hands return to combing through his hair and scratching at his ears.

“How about a treat my darling? We can go to the library if you want, you can read those books we picked out.”

                    treat?

                                    reward!

“Can you teach me some of the language? Like you said?” He couldn't keep the hope out of his voice, excited at the prospect.

“You still remember that?”

“Mhm.”

“Of course you would, such a smart little thing” another kiss was pressed against his hair as Phil sighed  “sure, I’ll teach you some of the writing. It's the least you deserve for listening so well.”

His pleased purr grew even deeper with the confirmation, thankful for Phil being so understanding. After a few more chuffs pointed towards him before resting his head on his chest, content to return to being held again.

“You going back to sleep Tech? Already?”

He shook his head against Phil's chest, not making any other attempts to get up.

“It certainly looks like you are.”

“If I go to sleep you’ll leave” he grumbled, tail lashing against both their legs at the reminder. 

“You wouldn't notice if I did, my darling.”

“I would” he spat, a low grumble rising from his chest.

“I’ll leave things for another time then” Phil hummed, seemingly willing to concede for now “how about we go to the library then? That'd help keep you up.”

He perked up at the mention of the library again, he had been wanting to read before the whole incident with Kristin. He’d been so tired lately, maybe focussing on some words would help him ward off the tiredness and fuzz that's slowly been creeping in.

“Maybe you could even speak to Kristin again, I’m sure she’d love to talk to you again.”

“My thoughts still haven't stopped feeling funny after the last time though…”

“Maybe on the road then, you two have all eternity to get to know each other better after all.”

“On the road? The one to the covenbed?”

“Covenstead” Phil corrected, laughing lightly “and yes, it'll be a few days' travel depending on the weather, you won't have much else to do either way.”

He grumbled in response, half dreading having nothing to do while they travelled. 

Slowly the man pulled himself out from under Techno, laughing at the unhappy grumble that left the boy in response. Almost petulant, he tightened his grip around him as he tried to rise before finally giving in and slumping down into the nest again.

Phil stood and brushed off his robes, gently readjusting whatever parts had become mussed in the time they were in the nest before he crouched back down at his side again.

“C’mon Tech, time to get up” a hand came down to shake at his shoulder “early bird gets the worm.”

He grumbled, tail lashing against the sheets for a while longer before groaning and pushing himself up into a sitting position, pausing to yawn and rub at his eyes. He chuffed up at Phil again before grabbing his knee and using it as leeway to get up, he took great pleasure in watching him sway and almost fall at the sudden weight shift.

After he got to his feet he did his best to fix his hair before he was inevitably guided back to the library by a gentle yet firm hand being placed on his back.

Thankfully the library visit was far less eventful than his last one, Phil leaned over his shoulder and started in the basics of translation for certain sentences. The swirling, cursive letters were apparently written in the same language enchantment books were written in. It was long lost to time but thanks to Phil age he was able to show him which letters correspond to which symbol is written.

There was one that he could've sworn mentioned vampires but Phil plucked it from his hands, claiming it to be too advanced for him to learn and opting to hand him a book about the various types of magic harnessed to make enchantments. If the book wasn't so interesting he would've given him a piece of his mind.

He’d just have to ask for the book later, unsure of where the man placed it after he took it away. He was convinced Phil was just taking all the good books so he could read them first, he had to be squirrelling them away somewhere.

The longer he was awake the more prominent the throb in his mouth became, the dull aching sensation permeating throughout it whenever he wasn't speaking. It was more uncomfortable than painful, sharp stabs of pain only hitting when he unconsciously clenches his jaw.

“You're sulking” Phil said as he sunk himself down on the seat next to him.

“I’m not.

“I’m pretty sure sitting there with a pout constitutes sulking my darling.”

“I’m not pouting, I don't pout” he scowled at him, pout growing as Phil's grin grew.

Sure you don’t.”

“You’re bullying me, Phil. You’re so cruel to me.”

“Of course, I’m so mean aren't I darling?” he cackled at the solemn nod Techno sent him “what's been upsetting you? Stuck on a word again?”

“I’m not upset or stuck on any words, thank you very much. It's just- my jaw still hurts, it's not gone away since yesterday.”

His ears drooped at the reminder of his discomfort, having previously been pressed against his skull.

“Aw, do you think you slept wrong again?”

“That's the thing, it's only in my gums. Not in the hinge or anything.”

“It's only popped up after your feeding?”

“Yeah, why?”

“I think I might know what it is, then” he put the book he was holding down on the seat next to him “open up.”

“Heh? No!”

“It'll only be a second my darling.”

“I don't know where your hands have been! I’m not letting them in my mouth!”

He pressed his back up against the armrest of where he'd been sitting, creating a bit of distance. Phil narrowed his eyes at this before leaning in even closer, quickly crossing what little space Techno was able to create.

“I’m not putting my hands in your mouth, I only need to look” a hand snagged his chin “you said you'd listen to me, Tech. I don't want to thrall you over this.”

“Is it really that important?”

“Yes. It's key for your development.”

Techno sighed looking off to the side for a moment before deciding it wasn't worth another fight. He said he’d listen, he said he’d behave. If Phil thought he was a liar then why would he want to help or keep him? It was better to just… grin and bear it.

“Fine, but only because it really hurts.”

And with that, he opened his mouth while Phil leaned in to see whatever he was looking for. The hand gently returned to hold his chin while his eyes narrowed before a grin spread across his face again.

“Oh, that's perfect mate!”

“Huh? What?”

“Tap your canines darling, right by the gum”

He did as he was told, pressing his thumb against his top set of teeth only to be greeted by a sharp stab of pain through both his thumb and his teeth. Jolting back with a gasp, he looked down only to see a bead of blood dripping down from where it made contact.

“That's why I said to aim for the gum darling, you cut yourself on your fang.”

“Heh? Fangs?? I don't have those!”

“You clearly do my darling” he teased “itty bitty baby fangs for an itty bitty changeling” Phil cooed.

“I- wh- heh??” Was all that he could stutter out before Phil started laughing at him.

Techno flushed at the teasing, petulantly turning away from Phil while the man cackled at his embarrassment. He bit back a smile as he watched him fold over himself, trying hard to not let his infectious laughter get to him.

“They come in this early? Why didn't you warn me?”

“I didn't warn you because usually they’re one of the last things to develop in a changeling on account of camouflage” he wiped a tear from his eye caused by all his laughing “I’m pretty sure your tusks have gotten longer too now that I’m looking closer…”

They did?” He pressed his finger against his bottom tusks, ignoring the throb of pain in his gums at the pressure “oh Prime they did.”

“Stop that, you’re just gonna cut yourself on them again” Phil said as he held Techno hands in his own, checking over the bleeding spot and watching it clot quickly.

He smiled when he saw that it had already stopped bleeding, there was a pleased look in his eye and he checked over the rest of Techno, only pausing to readjust the collar of his shirt which had managed to twist and expose the bite in his sleep.

“You’ll be terrifying when you're done growing” his eyes were fond “for now you’re just cute.”

“Cute? What about any of this is cute?” His voice was high pitched now with fear and confusion, brain torn between being baffled at him and being scared of these changes. He settled on wrapping his tail around his leg.

“What about it isn’t? Big droopy ears, adorable little fangs- oh! I’m so excited for when your eyes shift colour, the red would compliment you so well” Phil fawned, voice dripping with excitement.

“I’m becoming a bloodsucking monster- I’m gonna end up ripping someone's throat out with these!”

“Oh darling I can't wait to see it when you do!” A cheshire grin split across his face while a dark, almost hungry look entered his gaze “my ferocious little fledgeling hunting his first meal, my heart will barely be able to handle it.”

“You'd still love me if I did that?”

“Of course I would, if anything I’d love you more.”

“Why? How could you love someone that does that?”

“You’re mine Techno, how could I not love you? You’ll be my changeling soon enough and after that? It won't matter what you do, I’ll stay right by your side.”

“Really?”

“Of course, nothing could make me leave.”

                                                                           perfect sire

                                             never leave

His tail gently began to wag at the confirmation despite himself, his brain practically purred at the idea of Phil actually sticking around.

“Nothing? Not even if I killed someone?”

“Darling you’ll be a vampire soon enough, you’ll need to kill to survive” he pulled Techno closer to himself “why would I fault my child for merely eating? That'd be ridiculous.”

“It's more than just eating though...” he didn't like how unsure he sounded as he said it.

“Is it? Is it really? Humans have taken everything from you, why can’t you have a bit of their blood as penance? Why should they just expect you to roll over and die?”

“I mean- I guess that makes sense.”

“Of course it does, I said so. Now,” he clapped his hands, a grin splitting his face again “your fangs starting to come in are as good a sign as any; I say it's about time we get ready to head on the road.”

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed!

This ones unbetad and posted at 5am so I'm coming back after I wake up to make small tweaks for whatever mistakes I've missed, until next time!

Chapter 8: Chapter 8

Summary:

Techno stayed quiet while he watched, tail slowly flicking as he watched Phil organise. The monotony of his actions helped lull him away from focusing on how his fangs throbbed every now and then.

Over time his eyes began to droop, his tail flicking slowed and with a huff he finally fell into sleep.

Somewhere in the back of his mind he knew he was with Kristin again, he felt the warmth from her hands and the weight of her gaze. Neither of them spoke, he never even opened his eyes. He couldn't, they wouldn't obey him.

“You're developing nicely little crow. Fangs really do suit you.” Her voice was warm, dripping with pride as she continued “a choice is coming up my dear, a big one.”

Notes:

I'm back! It took a while to get this one out since there was a pretty awful heatwave mixing in with me having to work out rough time estimates for vampire stuff. Its finally all done now so I can go back to writing (hopefully) weekly updates but my uni is starting up again tommorow so I'll really have to see how it properly goes.

As always, if you see a mistake no you dont and I hope you enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

He gaped up at Phil, surprised at the sudden change of mind.

“I thought you wanted to wait for a bit?”

“I did but you’re developing oddly… fast. You're already growing in your fangs, this is probably the slowest your metabolism will be until you grow something else.” Phil stood up from the chair, already heading towards the door as he finished. His eyes were distant as he tapped a finger to his chin, clearly trying to organise his thoughts while he left the room.

“Wh- we’re going already?” He stumbled to follow, the room didn't feel too safe without Phil in it.

“No time like the present my darling, we’re not leaving just yet either way. We can pack for a while before you're due for a nap, during which I’ll get everything else sorted.”

A nap? I’m not even tired yet!”

“Your ears are drooping and your tails close to dragging on the floor, you have maybe an hour or two left in you before you're out like a light” Phil said knowingly, watching with amused eyes as Techno did his best to lift his ears and tail back up.

“I-wh- how do you know that?”

“What kind of sire would I be if I couldn't even tell when you're due for nest time? I’m observant my darling, I need to be so I know how to take care of you.”

“You could always just ask.

“If I did, what would stop you from hiding something or lying? It's easier for both of us this way.”

His tail lashed between his legs while he crossed his arms over his chest, unhappily following behind Phil as the man continued into the chest room.

“You're pouting again. This is the most I think I’ve ever seen you sulk.”

“I’m not sulking.”

“You're definitely in some kind of mood… Are your fangs still hurting?”

“I hate this room and I hate that my teeth ache” he grumbled with a sharp scuff of his hoof against the carved cobble of the floor.

                                                                                                                                      grumpy boy

                                                                angry changeling

“You're welcome to go back to the nest my darling, maybe an early nap will wash this away before we travel.”

“I’m not going in the nest without you.”

“Should've expected that… how about you sit down next to me while I take some of the stuff out from the chests?”

He mulled the thought over in his head before slowly nodding; he hated to admit it but he was starting to feel drowsiness sink deeper into him the longer he was on his feet. With a small grumble he crawled into the nest, snuggling into the robes while leaning on the edge so he could watch Phil.

As he started to work, he hummed a low tune; periodically standing up to place items from the chest that he deemed necessary. It became a pattern as he watched Phil take out whatever he deemed necessary before placing it in its special pile.

Blankets, bowls, books and many other things started piling up.

Clothing was dug out, inspected and neatly folded if he thought it was good enough; Ones that didn't pass his inspection were tossed haphazardly over his shoulder without a second glance. Slowly but surely a discard pile was growing behind him while a keep pile was left neatly organised.

Techno stayed quiet while he watched, tail slowly flicking as he watched Phil organise. The monotony of his actions helped lull him away from focusing on how his fangs throbbed every now and then. 

Over time his eyes began to droop, his tail flicking slowed and with a huff he finally fell into sleep.


Somewhere in the back of his mind he knew he was with Kristin again, he felt the warmth from her hands and the weight of her gaze. Neither of them spoke, he never even opened his eyes. He couldn't, they wouldn't obey him. 

“You're developing nicely little crow. Fangs really do suit you.” Her voice was warm, dripping with pride as she continued “a choice is coming up my dear, a big one.”

A kiss was placed against his forehead and he couldn't help but melt further into her hands. She felt so safe, just like Phil and the nest. He wanted nothing more than to sink into her and never leave.

“I trust that you’ll make the right decision” she whispered against his hair “I’d love to truly keep you.”

His heart jumped at that, earlier anxieties rising. A whine made its way out from him, pitiful and choked. Kristin smoothed a thumb over his hair, letting it rest against the curls.

“You're so nervous about your place with me” another kiss was pressed against his hairline, her lips were curled in a smile against him “you may not see me but I’m always watching you my dear; I'm just as fond of you as Phil is.”

Her words felt like a blanket, wrapping him up in warmth. Phil was right! She liked him enough to watch over him! A chuff left him, making sure to thank her as his tail began thumping against her palm.

“You're that happy? That's so sweet my dear“ she laughed “I’ve never had to take care of something before, it's not in my nature…” her voice trailed off for a moment before she sounded happy again “I do love a new experience though. I doubt raising something will be too hard.”

“I’ll still do my best for you, dear” her other hand poked gently at him “It's such a shame we can't properly speak yet, theres too much life in your veins. I’m not exactly supposed to be around alive things.”

His heart ached at that, he wanted to talk to her! She was so warm and soothing, her voice was nothing like the eyes. There was no fear at it, only an undeniable peace that washed over him whenever she spoke. 

The echo of her voice almost hid the chiming of bells locked away behind it.

She leaned closer to whisper to him, her voice conspiratorial and giddy “I’ve always been a rulebreaker, though. I just can't help myself when you're all so vibrant. Her breath fanned over him as she giggled again “the others still haven't caught me, I doubt they will any time soon with how gullible they are.”

Laughter filled the air again, it made his heart lighten with it. It was like a balm for wounds he never knew he had, he wished he could open his eyes and see her. She hummed for a moment before letting out a pleased sigh.

“I can't let you see me, dear. The more you take in from me, the less time we can spend together” she cooed “you're too fragile for now. There's not much to do here, all I can do is watch and work. How about I break another rule to make things more fun? Hmm?”

Another giddy laugh filled the air as he felt himself shift higher, even closer to her face. The weight of her eyes almost felt physical now, despite the warmth of her hand he was feeling a chill start to creep into his limbs.

“I’ll let you in on a little secret” she let out a breathless giggle “I’ve been hiding something from Phil. I can't make all this too easy for him after all, he has to earn you properly.”

His brow furrowed in confusion, ‘earn him’? He wasn't a reward, he was just part of some strange deal they made. How would raising him be too easy? Phil already upped the deal into staying with him while he aged, if anything putting up with him that long would be a punishment!

“You bend too easily to my crow, dear, baring your throat will make it impossible to turn back” fondness dripped from every word “you’ll do it though, won't you? You feel the same pull we do. You’re ours, little crow. We’ll take such good care of you.”

Her hands were starting to feel cold, the eyes were weighing too heavy. The words didn't make sense. Why would he turn back? He could keep this if he was careful. This could be his. How could that harm anyone?

Kristin sighed again, sounding resigned yet sad. “Our times up my dear” a final kiss was pressed against his head, feeling every bit the farewell it was “I’ll be watching.”


And with that, the pull began again. He was tugged back to the surface, back to warmth, until he felt the softness of robes under his cheek and a hand on his shoulder.

He grumbled as he was gently shaken, a quick snuffle of the air revealed the smell of Phil and rain. Raising his head he blindly leaned forward and faceplanted into the man's clavicle, earning a hearty chuckle from him.

Another inhale made his mouth water, something coppery that smelled tantalising. He pushed even further into his hold while hands wrapped around to pat at his back.

“You're sweet when you've just woken up mate, so cuddly.”

 A hand began threading through his hair, gently untangling any knots that had formed from sleep. 

“It's about time you properly get up my darling” his voice was gentle and pleased “we should be heading off soon.”

No.

“No? You don't wanna go outside and see the wagon?

                                                                                                                                                                    travel arc

                      wagon?

                                                                   where did he find a wagon??

His head shot up at that, tail thumping in excitement. 

“Wagon? I can see a wagon?”

“Darling you’ll be doing more than just looking” he chuckled “you'll be riding in one for the next few days.”

“Everythings already packed?”

“Mhm, you were asleep for a while.”

“But… the nest isn't packed. All the robes are still here.”

“You were sleeping on them, I wasn't gonna take them out from under you.”

“So we’re packing them after I get up?”

A brief look of confusion crossed Phils face, eyes furrowed before he opens his mouth into a small ‘o’. He cooed, a sympathetic sound leaving him.

“I’m sorry but we can’t take them my darling.”

“What? Why??” He couldn't just leave them! They were part of his nest!

                                                               noooooo 

                                                                                                                        no!

                                                                                                                                                         thats so unfair!

“There's blood all over them from your feeding, Tech. We couldn't bring them without raising any suspicion.”

He whined at the news, ears pressing up against his skull. He felt his throat convulse, making him cough before a small chirping sound left him.

“Darling surely it's not that bad, you’ll have another one by the end of the night.”

Another desperate chirp left him, this one came easier than the last. His head was fuzzy, making it hard to think and process his thoughts. All he knew was that this was bad. He wanted to keep his nest! It was his!

Being dragged into Phils chest did nothing to soothe him, he gripped tightly at the mans sides while desperate little chirps kept forcing themselves out his throat. He didn't even feel better when his wings came out and hid him away under them.

“Poor thing” Phil cooed, his eyes huge while he rubbed circles into Technos back “arent your chirps so sweet? How about this, I’ll let you keep one robe from this one. That way you can still have a piece.”

“Only one?” The fuzz and distress lessened at the compromise. He wanted to keep all of them but something was better than nothing.

“Mhm, just one.”

An unsure whine rose up in his throat again as he looked over where he’d been laying. He didn't want to pick. A helpless look sent at Phil was only met with soft eyes and a coo, his tail wrapped around Phils leg before he hesitantly began pawing at the robes to see what was around.

He turned so he could focus more on digging through the nest, making sure to lay his side against Phil so that he couldn't leave. He seemed content to gently stroke at Technos back whenever he started up whining again.

Eventually he settled on the robe he’d been using as a pillow. The black fabric was silky smooth under his hands while the bloodstain from his feeding blended into the dark colour. 

He chirped as he pulled it closer to his chest.

“That one? You sure?”

                                                                                    yesss 

                          perfect pillow

                                                                                                                         where did he get all these robes from again?

It was hard to think while his brain was so fuzzy so he only nodded, bringing the clothing up to rub against his face as he settled on leaning against him for comfort.

“I’ll admit, I expected a bit of upset but chirping? The change must be hitting you harder than I thought, huh?”

He tried fight through the haze in his head, it felt like it had thinned now that he had something to keep in his hands, a smaller whine rose out of him again while he pressed closer to Phil. He wanted nothing more than to curl up against him and be hidden away.

A hand threaded through his curls, pulling his head closer so that they could meet foreheads. A rumble began in his chest at the feeling of the cool skin pressing against his. Little by little, the fog filling his head began to fade with each grounding touch.

“I wish I could just sink back into the nest with you my darling.” Phil murmured, a conflicted look in his eyes “we really should get going though. It's only getting closer to daybreak the more we wait.”

He brushed Technos hair back, happily leaning close so he could press a kiss against his hairline. It reminded him of a distant feeling. The ghost of a touch telling him only that this was familiar. An ache in his chest made itself known as he thought about it.

“You back with me yet?” He grinned at Technos nod “Good, lets head out then my darling.”

And with that, he helped Techno onto his hooves. Gently placing a hand on his back, he guided him out of the nest room, pushing him along through the dining room and past the rusty old doublechest by the entryway.

His mind briefly trailed to the little journal he found inside it, the memory left as soon as it came when he was led to the staircase. With a small huff he descended, careful to place two hands on either wall in case he fell.

It felt like his eyes cut better through the darkness in there, he could see each crack along the brick and all the moss growing in every gap. He brushed it off either way, his eyes were always pretty good in the dark; besides, changes wouldn't happen that quickly even if it was a vampire thing.

The actual cell Phil was held in passed by them with little fanfare, he allowed himself to be led by the hand through the winding corridors covered in murals. He could help but trace the speckles blood trail that stained the floor along the way.

Eventually, they made it to the slope and began ascending it. He could hear the breeze brushing through the trees down here. It was night so it was mostly silent, the peace only being broken up by the occasional crows caw and gust of wind ruffling the leaves.

                                                                                                                             fresher air!

                                                                                  ohhhhh its finally time

                                                                                                                                          reject cave, return to nature

The sounds only got louder as their journey came to an end, the gaping maw of the cave greeting them with its eerie visage. He could see the moonrays casting down to light up the entrance he slid down.

It was almost ethereal in this lighting.

He couldn't help but reminisce as he stepped into the moonlight, feeling every bit as changed as he was.

It was strange, time felt different in the cave, what he knew was little less than a week felt like months with Phil. He was never quick to trust and yet here he was, blindly following the suggestions of a man he met not long ago.

He also went into the cave without an appetite for blood so maybe it wasn't too good to compare these things.

A gentle hand on his back pushed him further up, his hooves jostling the now settled soil. A quick glance back at Phil showed him looking up at the stars, a sharp grin painted across his features. When he caught Technos stare he only grinned wider.

“You have no idea how long I’ve waited to properly leave here my darling.” He tilted his head to the side “having you by my side makes this victory even sweeter.”

His tail wagged side to side at the praise. “I’m glad I’m leaving here with you too” he beamed. “I wasn't exactly expecting to go down there and find someone but I’m happy I did.”

“I’m happy you did too, Tech” Phil patted his hand where it rested “I can't wait to show you the world.” He wrapped his arm around his shoulder “they don't know what hit ‘em.”

Techno laughed, feeling giddy at the fresh air and confirmation of Phil's stay; He couldn't keep the smile off his face as he looked up at the stars too, following the constellations with his eyes. They stood there for a moment, basking in the stars and each others presence before finally pulling away.

With the help of Phils hand at his back he was able to hike up the steep slope that made up the exit, a huff left him at finally touching grass again in who knows how long. There were a couple of crows watching them both from the branches.

                                                                                                                            cave boy has finally touched grass!

                                                                           greedy little spies

                                                                                                       crowfathers crows!

He sent them a hesitant wave before scanning the clearing, looking into the forest to see the damage the storm had caused. Many trees had been knocked over, uprooted by the gales that followed behind the rain.

The flapping of wings behind him broke his focus, a quick glance revealed Phil landing with surprising grace. There was a smug grin on his face as he looked between Techno and a more secluded part of the woods.

Quickly following his gaze, he saw what he was grinning at. There, in a smaller clearing, sat a covered wagon. It was in pristine condition despite the fallen trees and rusted chests surrounding it.

His eyes widened as he gaped at it, earning a laugh from Phil.

Notes:

Cave arc is finally over lads the boy has finally touched grass.

Friendship with caves is over, wagons are my new best friend.

Also if the ending might feel weird and cut, thats because it is. Its made to mesh better with the start of next chap since this and the last one combined wouldve been a 6K update which fucks up so much pacing.

Tumblr where I post my unhinged ramblings

Chapter 9: Chapter 9

Summary:

Nervousness thrummed under his skin at the thought of leaving Phils side, something in his brain pushing him to stick close. On the other hand, he really wanted to take a look inside. He was curious, Steve always bragged about customising the inside of his wagon so that he could live inside but he was never allowed in.

A gentle nudge at his back encouraged him to take a couple steps forward, a quick glance over his shoulder showed Phil smiling at him before making an encouraging gesture with his hand. He gripped the robe in his hands tighter.

With an anxious flick of his tail he walked to the back of the wagon and pulled down the board and hoisted himself in, careful to not jostle the canvas. His tail wrapped around his leg as he scanned the interior.

Notes:

Hi hi hellooo!! I'm sorry for being a day late, stuff came up but you get a longer chap than usual because of it. Its October which means spooky month, that calls for a spooky pfp change so enjoy it for the month!

I kinda have a halloween fic planned so AFN might go on the backburner for a sec!

I'm actually pretty proud of this chap I quite like how it turned out so I hope you guys like it too!

I dont think I have to TW anything for this chap but if I do please let me know <3

As always, I hope you enjoy and if you see a mistake, no you dont!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Oh!”

“Oh?” Phil tilted his head to the side.

“Steve has a carriage just like this!”

“Steve?”                            

“Back in the village, he brought stuff back and forth for us since no one else was really able to move. He was gonna apprentice me before the- y'know.”

“Ah, I take it you liked him?”

“Yeah he was the only one who really gave me the time of day, he always let me brush his horses.”

An almost guilty look flashed in Phils eyes before it was covered up. He always did seem upset when he talked about how the village was, maybe it's best he just drops it for now.

“Where did you manage to find a covered wagon? I didn't know there was someone nearby that made them.” It was just farming villages nearby, there was never really a need for canvas on the wagons, it was just a waste of perfectly good cloth “was someone trading them?”

“As a matter of fact they were” Phils eyes drifted to the side for a moment “its second hand but it was easy enough to get. Just took a bit of negotiation.”

Techno hummed at that, the village was always a pain when it came to prices. Haggling always made him nervous and they always seemed to put the prices up whenever they saw him. It wasn't very fair.

“Why not take a look inside, darling? I’ll be just outside while you explore.”

Nervousness thrummed under his skin at the thought of leaving Phils side, something in his brain pushing him to stick close. On the other hand, he really wanted to take a look inside. He was curious, Steve always bragged about customising the inside of his wagon so that he could live inside but he was never allowed in.

A gentle nudge at his back encouraged him to take a couple steps forward, a quick glance over his shoulder showed Phil smiling at him before making an encouraging gesture with his hand. He gripped the robe in his hands tighter.

With an anxious flick of his tail he walked to the back of the wagon and pulled down the board and hoisted himself in, careful to not jostle the canvas. His tail wrapped around his leg as he scanned the interior.

                too far from sire

                                                                          have him some closer!

                                        so nervous

Looking around revealed a small empty area, the wagon bed came up to hip height before the covering began, ahead was the other opening where the driver sat.

A quick glance through showed Phil smiling at him with a pleased glint in his eye.

Despite the fear prickling under his skin, he couldn't stop the excited wag of his tail and grin that forced its way onto his face. His tusks nicked a little at his lip while he did it but the copper taste pleased something deep inside him.

Another quick glance around revealed something that caught his eye. There was a stain along the boards, near where the driver would've been. A couple steps closer revealed a splatter along the wood and a strange puddle along the flooring.

His head tilted to the side as he leaned closer, it was definitely something, not just some strange woodgrain or shadows moving oddly in the dark. He could hear Phil making his way along the side of the wagon, a thump signifying when he climbed in.

“Hey uh- Phil?” He waited for the man's attention to turn to him “what's this stain?”

Phils brow furrowed for a moment before he finally saw what Techno was talking about. He flicked his eyes between the stain and Techno before finally glancing off to the side as he spoke.

“Oh that's just some spilled wood stain my darling. Reduced the price.”

“They woodstain wagons like this? The rest doesn't look like it has a stain…”

“It was meant to be a very light one, Tech. They spilled the wrong shade and figured adding another on top would just spread it.”

“Really?”

“Of course darling, don't be silly.”

                                                                                                                        meanza

                                                back at it again

                                                                                      trickster crow

It kind of made sense when he thought about it. Phil seemed like a crafty guy, of course he’d know more about what stains go on wood. Why was he questioning him when they already had a talk about this kind of behaviour?

“That makes sense then I guess, spreading it would only make things worse.”

“Exactly! Now enough questions” Phil cooed as he clapped his hands together “how about you get to work on a nest while I set up everything else?”

There was a strange look in his eye. His smile was too sharp and his entire demeanour was far too pleased. It's wrong to be suspicious of the man who's taken care of him so well but- it didn't matter. He was probably just pleased to be out of the cave again.

I can make the nest? That’d be alright?” He wrung his fingers together, looking off to the side.

“Of course darling, you're the one whos going to be sleeping in it after all.”

“You will too!”

Phil only hummed at that, hopping back onto the grass outside before hoisting up a crate and placing it into the wooden floor. He leaned forward and rested his cheek in his other hand, grin apparent.

“All the robes are in there for you, just make sure you pick a more shady spot. The canvas will keep it dim enough but a darker spot will be cooler in the sun.”

“A shady spot with the robes- got it. I think I can do that.”

He stepped towards him, slowly crouching down to look into the crate. It smelled so strongly of Phil despite not being the same robes in the old one. He’d miss them.

At least he got to keep one. He held it tighter to his chest.

                                big nest soon

                                                                        shhhh dont jinx it!

         nest time nest time!

“I’m sure you can. Now I’ll be hauling the rest of the stuff, just call if the distance gets too much, alright?”

He huffed and nodded as he watched Phil grin and turn his back to him, striding off towards the pit to drag up whatever he stuffed the boxes with, slowly setting them in front of the drop down panel, pointedly looking back at Techno and gesturing to the robe in his hands.

That was enough to spur him into action, glancing at his nest materials before trying to find the best spot to build. The cover for the wagon luckily had strings to draw it closed but he still decided that a corner spot would be best, that way he’d be hidden from any rays that manage to slip through.

After another quick glance around, he settled on the corner right behind the jockey box where the woodstain was splattered. He was tempted to place the robe he’d been carrying around for the start of a base but eventually decided against it; he wanted this one close.

Quickly trotting back to the robe box, he dragged it closer to where he was working. Sorting through all the robes gave him the thicker ones to work as a bedding base while smaller, more thin robes were used to build up the sides so he would be properly shielded.

He got lost in the monotony again, something in the back of his brain positively preening over being able to make a nest with so much softness to it. His piglin hindbrain was also happy about the privacy the taller walls provided, content with the sense of security it gave him.

Before he knew it, there was a purr deep in his chest. His hands kneaded at the blankets, pushing them all into place so that everything was nice and even. 

He chuffed as he looked over all his hard work. There were no robes left, the stained one he’d been holding being folded into the structure, deep enough to be hidden but shallow enough for the scents to still bleed through.

The purr deepened as he felt his tail wag lazily side to side.

“You pleased with yourself, my darling?”

He jumped at the sound of his sires voice whipping around so he could look up at the grinning man, his tail coiled around the others ankles immediately.

Phil surveyed his nest, eyes scanning over each carefully placed robe before smiling down at Techno. “You did such a good job!” He clapped his hands, grin splitting further across his face “how about you take a rest in it to test it out?”

That sounded like a wonderful idea. He chuffed again at Phil before all but collapsing into the nest, turning into his back and looking up to where Phil was kneeling.

“Such a silly little thing” Phil laughed “you're so deep in your instincts aren't you?” A hand threaded through his hair, sensation long becoming familiar over the last week “I thought I’d have to push you more to get you this far” he hummed.

“Kristins given you another visit, you smell of death again” a kiss was pressed against his head “I wonder what you two talk about, prime knows she won’t tell me.”

Techno stretched out under his careful ministrations, twisting onto his back and leaning his head further into Phils hand to get more scratches. Even this deep in his instincts, he didn't miss the way the man's pupils expanded to take up almost all his eyes.

A low, rattling croon left him as he shifted his other hand to cup Technos jaw, keeping the boys throat exposed.

“...You're making this very hard for me Techno” he murmured, thumb swiping over his pulse “baring your throat like that is only inviting trouble.”

He didn't care about his sires silly words, they all brushed over his head as he basked in the contact. There was no need to worry, his father, his sire, was here to take care of him. He was safe.

The purr in his chest deepened as he felt fingers thread across his throat, gently cupping his jugular and tracing his pulse. They were feather light, as if Phil was worried he’d break the skin at the barest of pressure, he chuffed as the hand finally stilled.

“So trusting, so naive” he cooed “I really shouldn't have been trusted with you, darling. The gods made a grave mistake when they sent you to me.”

Phil leaned closer to him, legs shifting to brush against his own while he looked down at Techno. His pupils were still huge, full of a possessive adoration which made him want to sink deeper into the nest.

“They must really hate you if you ended up here, in my arms” he felt the hand on his throat tighten minutely “that or they don't know how valuable you are. Either way I win.”

He only hummed in response, the mans words becoming more fuzzy and indistinct as he went on, he was happy, he was warm, there was no harm in drifting.

And so he did. He went boneless under Phils fingers, letting the man squeeze at his ears, mumbling something about piercings. He barely even twitched when gentle hands tilted his head further back, content to rest his weight into them and just rest.

The hands simply rested there for a while, one content to hold his jaw again while the other pressed against his pulse, an echo of what it was before he began drifting. 

Briefly he thought it may be hard to feel it through all the purring but the thought slipped away from him as quickly as it came. It didn't matter as long as he was held.

He was still speaking to him, he realised. How did that keep slipping away from him? His brow furrowed in confusion as he tried to grasp what was being said. It sounded like everything was underwater. It felt wrong.

Last time he was underwater it wasn't very… fun. 

The villagers barely let him up to breathe.

A thumb brushed over the crease between his brows, gentle and soothing. Blearily looking up showed him Phil again, his wings and hair a mess as he looked down with black eyes. He reached a hand up to try and touch him.

His sire cooed at the action, catching the hand and running his finger over his knuckles.

“Shhhhh” he shushed “poor thing. You thought too hard, huh?”

A whine left him, weak and pitiful. The weight upon his senses was becoming grating.

“None of that my darling” Phil cooed “here, let me help you.”

A hand rose up and pressed against his eyes, plunging him into darkness. Something in the back of his mind settled again, he was warm and it was dark, his sire was right beside him, he was safe.

Any tenseness that had found its way in his body simply melted away, the lack of light acting as a soothing balm for the rowdy parts of his mind. His throat convulsed a little as a short chirping sound left him.

“It's a little early to start chirping properly my darling” he cooed “aren't you just full of surprises.”

He could hear the grin in his fathers voice, doing nothing but adding to the warmth that filled his chest from the praise.

A dopey smile made its home on his face while he chuffed, thanking his sire for being so kind. His smile widened as the hand left his throat to cup his cheek, he basked in the coolness and comfort it provided.

“Such a wonderful creature, so distracting too” he hummed “you know I came in here to show you the horse, he’s a gift from your mother.”

The hand covering his eyes gently lifted again, letting him look up at his sire again through the darkness of night; The only source of light within the carriage being the pinpricks of blue glowing from his fathers eyes.

“You’ll go wild over him when you see him” his fangs were glinting in the light, grin freely baring them for Techno to see “I just pray you don't name him Steve. No use clinging to someone who failed to take my role.” 

He perked up at the name, something from his instinct muddled mind telling him that it was familiar, the hand resting on his clavicle dragged his mind away from dwelling on the topic for any longer.

“Well- I suppose he’ll always be with you in a way. Changelings never forget their first feeding after all” deft fingers brushed away the collar of his shirt, exposing his bite, he paused for a moment, eyes lingering on it “you’re making self control very hard my darling.”

His eyes were glued to the wound, something dark and jealous swirling within those ice blue orbs. A questioning chirp left him, this one coming out easier than the last, he almost jumped as his sires eyes snapped back onto him.

A low, rattling croon responded, echoing something fond as he shifted closer. He chirped more, unsure what he was even asking for yet suddenly yearning for even more contact. Another croon and it was like a floodgate had opened, demands falling from his lips without thought or permission.

His demands were met with a cackle and Phil finally joined him in the nest, laying against his side and pulling Techno under the cover of his wings. He chuffed and chirped as he burrowed closer, wanting nothing more than to get comfy and never leave his sires embrace.

Phil seemed to be on the same page as he shifted Techno even closer, letting him snuggle deep against his neck and purr at the closeness. His sires' hands traced his spine as they tangled impossibly close.

More chirps and purrs were met with even more croons and coos as Phil pressed a kiss against the side of his head and burrowed his face into his curls. It was wonderfully dark under his wings, despite how close he knew his sire was to his bite, he felt nothing but safe.

So he made up his mind.

“B’te” he murmured, voice rough with chirps and chuffs.

Hm?” Phils voice sounded just as rough as his own, mixed with the melodic hum of all his croons.

Techno pulled back, looking up at his sire with instinct muddled eyes. 

“Bite” he forced out, struggling to say it through his haze that was already washing back over him.

Confusion painted Phils features for a moment before what Techno said finally clicked, face turning shocked. With a giddy laugh he tugged him close again, pressing kisses to his head before holding Technos face in his hands.

I knew you’d see reason eventually my darling” he cooed “I’m so glad I didn't have to force you."

Melody and order dripped from his words as he spoke, a final kiss being placed between his eyes before he shifted Technos head further to the side, letting him rest against his neck again. He leaned down, curling even closer around him as breath fanned over the bite.

This’ll only hurt for a moment darling, I swear it.

“An’ then wh’t?”

Eternity.

He didn't have time to think about what that meant, not when sharp fangs re-entered the closing wound; ripping through whatever scabbing and healing his body had done with deadly ease.

Breath caught in his throat as he dug his hands into Phils robes, a gasp of pain choking out as he felt like he was suffocating. Phils jaw was like a vice and despite not even being too close to his neck, it was sucking the air from him.

A weak attempt at a hit thumped against his fathers back as a chilling sensation flooded his veins. He fell limp into his hold as ice spread through his arteries, soothing all aches and paralysing his muscles.

He felt his muscles spasm and twitch before being soothed by Phil humming around the bite, a gentle hand rubbing circles in his back while he drained what little life was left in him away. Techno could do nothing but lay limp in his hold as a cold ache settled deep into his very bones.

Time became a jelly, thick and indistinct as he laid in Phils arms, his head was fuzzy and full, no thoughts ever able to make their way through the haze. The only constant was his father, the cold and the fangs dug into his flesh.

After what felt like forever, his new sire finally dislodged from where he’d made himself at home, kissing once against the bite before tugging Techno back into his hands.

Phil grinned down at him; Pupils huge and possessive while his mouth and fangs were dripping with blood- his blood. He looked every bit the vampire Techno knew he was, yet he didn't feel even a modicum of fear.

He weakly met the freezing eyes of his sire with absolute, instinctive trust swirling in them and matched his grin.

He purred and chirped as Phil pressed a bloody kiss against his forehead, listening to the coo he deserved as he was snuggled even closer into the mans hold, content to finally slip into sleep.

Notes:

I'll come back and make some edits after uni in case I missed anything in my proofreading!

Tumblr where I post my unhinged ramblings

Chapter 10: Chapter 10

Summary:

He couldn't be more pleased with himself if he tried.

Really, he couldn't.

Each time he looked down at the sleeping boy in his arms, he felt nothing but a smug satisfaction curl in his chest.It had made its home right beside the space the young boy had managed to carve in his heart in such a small amount of time.

Notes:

Hi againnn I return! I'm starting proper proper work on my halloween fic so AFN might sadly suffer on a few updates for however long it takes me to finish. I'll still be working on chaps but they wont really be my main focus sadly.

You get a fun Phil pov chap though!! There wont be too many of these so I hope you guys enjoy the little peek into the sneaky mans brain!

Uhhh small TW for animal death. A crow dies. Its not graphic or anything but it can still be upsetting so if you dont wanna read that stop reading at "the crow laughed" and continue at "nothing ever really seemed" :-)

As always if you see a mistake, no you dont!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

He couldn't be more pleased with himself if he tried.

Really, he couldn't.

Each time he looked down at the sleeping boy in his arms, he felt nothing but a smug satisfaction curl in his chest. It had made its home right beside the space the young boy had managed to carve in his heart in such a small amount of time.

His wings curled tighter around the treasure he held the more he thought about it. His beloved had mentioned sending a few crows and a couple of curses out into the overworld to test their luck in freeing him. He hasn't exactly been expecting it to work.

But lo and behold, the nervous wreck he now called his son came stumbling into his cell and freed him from the chains that had bound him for so long. His wrists ached at the memory. 

At least the silver stopped burning him after a couple decades.

Honestly, the boy was foolish for such a thing. If he were any less endearing, he probably would've killed the whelp as soon as he could. Luckily for him, he proved his worth quickly and was able to avoid the fate the gods doomed him to.

A laugh almost rose up at the reminder of how much they seemed to hate his son. Getting attacked and turned by a vampire was already incredibly poor luck, being found out immediately and driven into the wilderness was even worse.

Him being driven right into his own loving arms? The worst luck there could've been.

It made sense at least, he always found benefit in other people's misfortune. All he had to do was drag Techno down to the same depths as him and they’d be able to delight in those benefits together.

He smiled into Technos hair, feeling the dried blood break up from the crust it had formed from drying. Never before had he wanted something to raise, to take care of and preserve, but the boy in his arms managed to become an exception.

Now he couldn't imagine a future without his changeling trailing behind him. Centuries were spent plotting out his revenge, schemes being knocked into motion generations before they'd come to fruition, and yet he never planned for this.

The thought of teaching the young soul in his arms the real meaning of revenge filled him with almost childish excitement.

Distantly, he thought that this might be how humans feel about their children. The joy he used to scoff at whenever they bragged about how early their child spoke or took their first steps no longer seemed ridiculous.

In all honesty, he could hardly wait for his boy to reach all the different milestones and changes that came with growing into death's image. 

He hummed in consideration as he mulled the thought over. On one hand he was able to get Techno to allow the rebite without any proper push or force, sure it took a few tries but he got there eventually. Shifting the attitude on feeding may be a bit harder…

Slowly, his hand began threading through his boys curls as he thought, part of him was thankful his hair was somewhat short, only flowing down to rest at his shoulders. There had been a stark lack of hairbrushes in his prison and his hair matting would’ve only added to the little ones stress.

It had become a habit now, to run his fingers through the child's hair. At first it was him trying to keep it at least somewhat manageable but now… now it was almost automatic. The action soothed them both, it gave Techno something to focus on other than his silly little thoughts and it stopped himself  from constantly fidgeting.

His hands had never been still, even as a child he fidgeted and picked at things. As he became older he replaced the itch with whatever skill picked up his interest. Carving, sewing, brewing and all manner of other things filled his time between visits to villages.

With the amount of crops he always ended up with he may as well have been a farmer. Only difference is that farmers needed their crops. He didn’t.

Usually he just left them to rot, they were no use to him after all.

Now, his hands itched to pick up old habits. The hunt soothed them for a moment, he missed the feeling of tearing through flesh. His talons were built for it, how could he deny something so natural?  

It was natural to kill and it was natural to feed, if anything he had no choice in the matter. He had brood to take care of now, his son shouldnt be made to starve because of petty human morals. Offhandedly he vowed to stomp any notions like that out of his progeny. 

Clinging to such things would do him no good.

His hand stilled as Techno huffed in his sleep, pushing closer into his neck while practically plastering himself to Phils chest. Watching his child shift around in his sleep was an oddly endearing endeavor, even in rest he was still an expressive thing.

The boy twitched whenever dreams turned rough and mumbled to himself on occasion. Learning his body language as a whole had proven to be fruitful, it meant he could take care of his baby easier.

His favourite thing was to watch how his tail moved, acting on the whims of his child's resting mind. It made him wonder what his boy was dreaming about, making games of trying to piece together possible dreams based off of one or two mumbled words.

Probably his wife, knowing her. She developed a sort of fascination in their new baby the moment he decided to keep him. It wasn't surprising, she wanted to see what was special enough about a tool that set him free for him to take it in.

He was pleased she saw his value.

What he wasn’t pleased about was her changes to him. He grumbled as he pulled his boy even closer, she refused to tell him what she did but he knew that whatever it was had a lasting effect.

Techno had been behaving differently despite seemingly being unaware of the changes. He zoned out occasionally, especially when in instincts, his ears twitching around as if listening to something and his changeling traits were developing abnormally fast.

Developing fangs and chirps early wasn't too uncommon, not every turn is the same and not all changelings will grow at the same stages. What was uncommon were all these traits evolving within the first week of a bite.

Extremely uncommon.

It’d skew the timeline he had for Technos development but it was nothing he couldn’t work around. He’d make sure his boy would grow into a perfect vampire. Just like his sire.

He smiled into his baby's hair at the thought, pressing kisses to his hairline.

He smiled even more as his child seemed to bask in it, soaking up the affection like a little sponge as he curled even tighter into his chest. His hands had now managed to worm their way into gripping his robe, holding him just as tight as he was being held.

If he knew changelings were just so precious he would’ve taken one hundreds of years ago. 

Though, he doubted he would’ve enjoyed raising any of them as much as he was enjoying his Techno. An unconscious pull constantly nagging to keep this one nice and close, the same pull he felt when he met Kristin for the first time.

Every time he felt it, it set in stone what he truly believed.

Techno was made to be his changeling.

He was built for his family and thus was built for greatness.

All he needed now was to take him to the covenstead, after that things should begin to finally stabilise again. He frowned at the reminder, sending a quick glance through the canvas and at the sky.

He sighed as he watched the sky be painted red by the rising sun. He’d have to get them moving soon, the sooner he could get Techno to the covenstead the better. 

Getting out to drive meant untangling from the nest and away from his child. He felt his instincts rise up and protest the thought, wanting nothing more than to hold his baby until his next feeding. The logical side of his brain told him he needed to go out and do things.

The logical part ended up winning in the end.

He slowly untangled himself from Techno, soothing the boys chirps and whines of protest whenever he moved a bit too quickly. It took a few minutes but eventually he was finally out the nest, sitting to the side and looking down at his changeling.

A quiet laugh left him as he saw him snuggle into his robe, a sacrifice he had to make when the grip on it seemed to be made of iron.

Slowly, he stretched and felt his back pop a couple times, rising his arms above his head while his wings flapped behind him. The air felt pleasantly cool on his bare arms as he rose up to pull the canvas strings taut, closing them and preventing the sun from leaking in.

Technically Techno could handle a bit of sun, it’d hurt him after only a couple of minutes but in theory his skin would still be thick from the life that once filled it. He’d still rather not take a chance. 

Letting him think it’d do worse would also prove to be useful, he’d be much easier to keep in one spot with the threat of the sun.

Another quick glance outside showed the sun continuing to rise, the orange and red hues being pushed back by the clear sky. The canvas should keep out most of the light but he still pulled up a robe to cover his changeling completely.

Better safe than sorry.

With that, he pushed through to the jockey box, squinting as the light shone in his eyes. After quickly twisting around to close the canvas again and grabbing the reins he let himself grin as the horse kicked into motion.

A couple of his crows were hitching a ride on top of the wagon, a quick shush got them to quiet down any cawing that would wake Techno too early.

He wanted a good distance between them and the cave before that happened, ideally the boy would have no idea how to get back there by the time he wakes up. There was too much information hidden away in there, he got lucky that the language had died in the time of his captivity.

Maybe when his boy was older, he’d allow him back there to try and salvage some of the books. Reading them too young would only prove to spook him and it'd just cause problems down the line.

There was a lull in thought as he took in his surroundings, the trees slowly passed him as he guided the horse onto a trail. It was pretty rough but he found it when he went out to hunt for Technos first meal.

It was pretty easy to miss, the grass and bushes creeping into the edges and making the path even thinner as time passed on. It seemed the whole area near the cave was pretty neglected, a couple questions at Technos old village revealed that they thought the land was cursed.

They weren't exactly wrong. Most places where you could find him would be considered cursed. He was always considered some kind of omen whenever people saw him or his crows.

He grinned at all the little ‘accidents’ he’d caused over the years at all kinds of villages. 

It's such a shame that lanturn got knocked over just before he left. Maybe if they were more careful, the village wouldn't have burned down with everyone inside it.

He hummed as he diligently ignored that they were all dead long before the flames reached them.

What little they had at the hovel they called a village at least proved to be useful, he had new clothes stored away to change into in case he had to disappear for a bit as well as valuables to pawn off at their next destination.

Money wouldn't be an issue either way when they finally made it to the covenstead. It wasn't like he was buying food or anything of the sort. He grumbled as he reached a crossroads, unhappy at the sight of a village marker pointing near where he’d built his home so long ago.

It'd be a pain to wipe out another village with Techno around. Changelings need stability. Burning down villages was the opposite of that.

Also the flames might reach the home and freak him out even more.

He cherished his latest treasure, truly he did, but he always found a way to make things more difficult than they need to be. He grunted as a crow swooped down and landed on his shoulder, tiny little talons lightly digging into his skin.

He could tell by its coldness that his wife had come to pay him a visit.

You keep sighing my crow” it cawed in Kristins voice

“Of course I do my dear, you're hiding things from me.”

Aren't I always?” She cooed, the crow leaning up to preen at his hair.

“I didn't expect such things when it comes to our child is all.”

Of course you didn't. You know I don't like doing things you expect” she hummed.

“Are you just here to tease me, my love?”

Sadly no” the crow climbed up onto his head, peering down at him “I just figured you'd want me to tell you about the people coming this way on horseback.

“Are they going to be an issue?”

Maybe, maybe not.

“Ah, always so helpful, I wonder where the crows get it from.”

The crow laughed her laugh and bumped its head against him, mimicking a kissing sound as its beak before hopping back onto his shoulder.

I’ll return to you soon my crow” she said before the crow fell limp off of his shoulder. One quick touch revealed it to be cold as ice, long dead from her possession.

A quick toss saw it land in a bush somewhere off of the trail as he mulled over her message. 

Nothing ever really seemed to go as he planned as of late, it wasn't a surprise of course, his love always threw a wrench in the works whenever she felt things were working out too well for him. He just hoped this group were smarter than the last.

The last time someone stopped him on the road to ask questions he got a free carriage and meal for his troubles.

He pulled back the glow in his eyes and moved his hair to hide the point in his ears. It had been a while since he weaved her magic back into himself but appearing as human would probably be for the best. 

His teeth and nails were bluntened just in time as he heard the telltale clip clop of hooves on packed dirt. 

Time to meet a few unlucky travellers.

Chapter 11: Chapter 11

Summary:

“Hey man! Didn't expect to see anyone else on the trail” one of them chirped.

“What are you doin’ on it?” the other said, voice more gruff with a scowl marring his face.

He flicked his eyes over to him, noting down weak points in armour and general neck coverage. It wouldn't be good to leave a trail of bodies in wake of his release but it was nothing he wouldn't be able to smooth over.

Watching Techno feed on that one would be worth any problems.

Notes:

I make my return! You get another Phil pov chap because I'm so kind and loving like that.

I'm gonna try and respond to all the comments I have left from last chap and deepest ocean too whenever I have the time since I feel bad for getting occupied so much and not being able to! They always motivate me and make me wanna write more so I love getting them <3

I hope you guys like this one and as always if you see a mistake no you don't!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

He slowed the horse a bit as they crested over the corner. Sure enough, he could spot two people on the trail. 

Mustering up his friendliest smile he waved at them from where he was. 

They spotted this and immediately trotted up to him and faster than he liked they stood in front of him. He looked them up and down for a moment, both men were dressed find for travel with packs on their back.

Neither were too young, he was never good with ages but he could safely assume they were at most in their late twenties. Both had some kind of emblem stitched into the straps of their packs, a sword through an eye of ender that was weathered by age for both of them.

They didn’t exhibit any signs of hybrid blood, just plain blonde hair sprouting up from both their heads and brown eyes.

Both seemed healthy enough, beginnings of muscle showing on their forms and skin bright with youth and fresh blood. They could be a decent meal if they didn't play their cards right in this exchange.

“Hey man! Didn't expect to see anyone else on the trail” one of them chirped.

“What are you doin’ on it?” the other said, voice more gruff with a scowl marring his face. 

He flicked his eyes over to him, noting down weak points in armour and general neck coverage. It wouldn't be good to leave a trail of bodies in wake of his release but it was nothing he wouldn't be able to smooth over. 

Watching Techno feed on that one would be worth any problems.

“Don't be a dick Lawrence” his counterpart admonished “I apologise for my brother.”

“I’m sure you do. As for your question this is just the one we ended up on.”

“We?”

“My son. He’s asleep in the back at the moment, otherwise I’m sure he’d come out to greet you.”

Silently he wished their bond was already formed, the wisps connecting them wouldn't be enough for him to push him deeper into sleep like this. Luckily Techno seemed to be a deep sleeper so a little conversation likely wouldn't stir him too much.

A proper turning took a lot out of a changeling after all.

“Ah, such a shame” it wasn't “well I’m Carter, the one that seems set on being an ass is my brother Lawrence.”

“Phillip, a pleasure to meet you” he grinned “where are you guys coming from?”

“Honestly we’ve just been wandering around looking for some kind of monster to kill. Part of our guild duties after all.”

“Guild duties?” he asked “so young?” he added on after he got a confused look.

“Oh! Well we’re from house Innit so they send us out for the sake of reputation more than anything. We’re a while away from their manor though so the trip back is gonna be hell.”

Innit? That name sounded almost familiar. Wasn't that what one of his captors boasted about when they trapped him? Something Innit of the crown?

That was something to stow away for later.

You're the one that wanted to look into the rumours of that crypt” Lawrence grumbled again, earning a dirty look from Carter.

“That crypt is literally what made our lord famous.” He snarked “can you imagine how much we’d make from finding it?”

“Our lord's ancestor was famous for boasting and embellishing his stories” Lawrence huffed “he was a great monster hunter but that doesn't mean he didn't lie in certain places. I mean seriously, a vampire that strong? Impossible!”

“You really doubt that story? There's credence to it!”

“Oh of course. Lady death's husband with wings as black as the void was bound by iron and just locked away under stone” he snarked “oh look! Phillip has black wings, surely he’s this ‘ancient vampire’ the stories talking about!”

He froze from where he sat, eyes flicking between the two who had all but forgotten about him in their spat. Briefly he considered revealing his talons before Carter spoke up again.

“Don't you start! Let's just agree to disagree so we don't end up duelling each other on the side of the road” he huffed “consider your point taken.”

They scowled at each other for a moment before Lawrence sighed and looked off to the side again, gazing into the forest so he could avoid his brothers gaze. Carter just took a deep breath and turned back to him.

“Where are you headed?” he sighed “we might be able to help you.”

He paused for a moment, trying to remember the name from the town marker a while back.

“Towards… Wellton?”

“You mean Wellham?” Lawrence sniped in.

“That's what I said.”

“No you sai-”

“I think I’d know what I said mate.”

“Yeah Lawrence, don't be such a dick. We probably just misheard, the man has a weird accent” Carter scolded “no offence to you of course” he said as he looked back at Phil.

“None taken” none that they'd know at least.

“Either way you won't want to head there, I suggest you turn back” Lawrence cut in again, hands fiddling with his horses reigns.

“And why is that?” He tried to keep the challenge out of his tone.

“There's a faeborn there! Got dumped by some noble, probably was their bastard.”

“Faeborn? You mean a half witch?” He bit back a smile when he got a grim nod in response; those were rare. Fae and witches seldom tended to mix, couplings always managed to create magically potent little freaks. 

It could be useful to have if he was able to endear it to him. If that didn't work out he could just butcher the thing, spare parts could be sold off while the useful bits could go to his baby. Magic blood buzzed on the tongue wonderfully, his reaction would be adorable.

“No one really knows what it is, supposedly it's harmless” Lawrence grumbled  “hasn't hurt anyone or tried make any deals, that's the only reason they've allowed it around for so long.”

“If it's not making any deals then what's the issue?” Humans were always so picky, denying creatures far superior to them their nature. If it wasn't making any deals then it was probably too weak or dumb to harness anything.

At least it’d make good prey if it was that useless.

“Well for starters there's the way it looks! I was doing some errands and got the fright of my life when I saw the little beast!” the man clutched his chest “prime protect me, my heart still races just thinking about it.”

He bit back a growl at the name of his wife’s rival god, forcing a smile on his face “anything else?”

“The real problem is they don't know if it's magical or not” Lawrence huffed. “It being freaky looking could be manageable, you just give it a cloak and a mask and you're all set.”

He was quickly cut off by his companion, seemingly more irate than him at the mention of the faeborn.

“But if it has access to magic, who knows what it's capable of!” he shouted, Phil tried not to flick his ear back to try and hear if he woke up his baby “I’m just hoping they bind it in iron and let it burn.”

Sending a glance back through the carriage he saw no movement behind the canvas. His boy was still sleeping, these fools wouldn't have to die quite yet.

“Well why haven't they done that already?”

“The thing looked too young before, people were soft because it looked like a child” Carter hummed, fixated on taking something from his pack “ now though, it's older, reaching up towards adulthood. It doesn't have much more baby fat left to protect it.”

“So you think they’ll kill it?”

“I hope they do. Doesn't mean they'll have the sense to do so.”

“We all know what you hope for, Lawrence, you've only said it a million times.”

“Having mercy for that thing is half the reason that damn village is divided!”

“Divided? How so?” he cut in, stopping what was brewing to be a squabble between the brothers “don't they usually just pick a mayor to deal with everything?”

Carter and Lawrence had a bit of a staredown before Carter seemed to win, he grinned as he hushed his voice into a whisper as if he was sharing gossip.

“Well the rumour is that it's split” he started “quite literally! They've just drawn a line down the middle and now there's two mayors running the place.”

“They don't even speak to each other anymore” Lawrence said “you get shunned or something for talking to the other half of the village.”

“Sounds… counterintuitive” he hummed “all over a little faeborn?”

“Magic is a terrifying thing. Not many want to take a chance with something thats practically made of it.”

“I suppose that makes sense” he hummed “tensions must be high after what happened in Stanby.”

That gained a look of confusion from the men in front of him, even Carter stopped sorting through his bag  for death knows what. They seemed to share a look between each other before looking back at him.

“Stanby? The village that had that trader travelling for it?”

“The very same. It burned down a few nights ago, it's the very reason me and my boy are on the move” he forced a grim face “I’m afraid you won't find much more than smouldering bodies if you go to check.”

“Oh I’m so sorry that happened man! It must be awful to lose everything like that” Carter gasped “If I’m not intruding… what of the boy's mother? Is she still with us?”

He wasn't expecting that question. Not at all. He kept his faux mask of regret and grief on for a bit longer to look as if he was collecting himself as he mulled over a response. The pity card could always be good, especially if they had a symbol of some kind of family or organisation.

They were travellers after all, wherever they went they would spread word of important things he mentioned. Maybe he should keep his lies straight of these two.

“...No clue if I’m honest. We lost track of each other in all the chaos” he murmured “I found no body to show her fate so I’m holding out hope she’ll be heading to the closest village.”

He paused before deciding to test out an excuse for Techno’s ‘aversion’ to being outside. If these ones accepted it then in all likelihood the village would, paired with his sob story they wouldn't even question anything.

“It doesn't help that our boy is of a rather… sickly disposition. I try keep him inside whenever I can help it because of how his reactions tend to be.”

“Oh how awful! This was probably the worst thing that could've happened for you guys” Carter started “the people of Wellham may be fighting but they won't stand by and let you two suffer after such a tragedy. Tell them Carter and Lawrence vouch for you and they’ll offer you a home until your wife returns.”

He couldn't stop the surprise from showing on his face at that. The humans of the village offering them a house to stay in was a double edged sword, it was an offer they wouldn't be able to refuse without casting doubt on their story but it also posed problems for Technos turn.

The nest would be the best place for him to grow but a pseudonest could be fine until they had the humans off their back.

“It'd be very kind of them if they did” he hummed. “I suppose I need to head on my way there. It'd be best to get there before long.”

He shifted the reigns in his hands, pushing his horse into a slow trot. It wouldn't do well to kill people who’ve been seen around the area, if they were accustomed to travelling then they'd be well known and have people missing them if they disappeared.

He could find someone else for Techno to eat.

“One thing before you go!” Carter called, making him slow to a stop again “I know this may be rude but I haven't been able to stop thinking about it since Lawrence mentioned it.”

Wariness flooded through him in an instant. He levelled an incredulous look at Carter in an instant, by the way Carter winced and Lawrence sighed they picked up on the instant mood change.

“It's just… your wings” he started, wincing again when he fluffed his wings in response “why are they like that?”

Maybe these two wouldn't survive. Maybe them not leaving their curiosity alone would land them as a meal for his baby. Most of them would go to waste with him not being able to store them but would it really be so surprising to find bones in the woods?

Unfortunate things always befell adventurers who forgot their place in the food chain.

“I've just never seen an avian as odd looking as you” he continued “you just look like some guy they slapped wings onto rather than a bird person.”

“Are you kidding me Carter? You preach manners to me but you all but call him a freak?”

“Can you blame me for asking? I've never seen someone who looks like him before!”

“I don't know what to tell you mate. I just look like this” he said, carefully “not much else for me to say.”

“I- I guess you're right. Not really sure what I expected” Carter stuttered “Oh! I almost forgot!” 

He stuffed his hand back in his pack again and pulled out a paper and handed it off to Phil.

“A new turn got chased off into the woods around these parts. You and your kid should be careful of any strangers that you might come across.”

“Any clue what it looks like?” he questioned as he read over the paper, seemed generic enough with no picture, just a vague description of Techno that he could explain away.

“No but we have a kill on site order for it so it won't be in the woods too long” Lawrence laughed “little thing will get a stake through its heart before it can even bite anyone, don't you worry.”

“It's good to have people so set on keeping this area so safe” he bit out, trying to stay polite despite the mention of wanting to kill his baby “I really must get going now though.”

“Of course, of course” Carter said, pushing his horse into a slow trot past him before calling out again “safe travels Phillip!”

He didn't respond as he pushed his horse into a proper trot, he’d have to make a stop for it to have a break soon and he had to check in on his baby when the sun finally set. 

Mentally he noted that he had to be more careful about people wearing emblems if humans were actually organising to try and hunt monsterkind. Teaching Techo to be wary of them would be good too, basic instinct could only keep him alive for so long.

Eventually he was able to find a little clearing for him to settle in. The rest of the afternoon was spent tying his horse to a tree so it could graze and building a little campfire to at least give the impression of them being normal travellers.

Just as the sun dipped below the horizon and trees he heard Techno stirring in the nest, a little whine escaping his baby as he slowly woke up.

Chapter 12: Chapter 12

Summary:

He woke up feeling like the dead. He was cold, his head was all stuffy and there was a gnawing hunger grating at the side of his stomach. His mind was calling for something he didn't understand and the back of his head throbbed from his headache.

There was movement just beyond the nest, the sound of rustling fabric and the wind brushing through leaves easily overwhelming his senses. A small whine left him in an instant, chirps forcing his throat to convulse as he called for his sire.

It was his job to fix this. He would make everything nice and dark and warm, he would make everything perfect again and let him feel better.

Notes:

Heyyyy I'm back! Last week got delayed because assignment stuff so now theres this chap that I've kinda struggled writing? The hunt scene was a bit difficult since violence and action arent things I'm used to doing yet.

Oh also also! Go vote on this poll! it decides something important in the story so go do that.

TW: Animal death (rabbit), graphic gore. Scene starts from "It makes a mistake though" and ends at "He drinks and drinks until there's no more"!

As always, I hope you enjoy and if you see a mistake no you don't!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

He woke up feeling like the dead. He was cold, his head was all stuffy and there was a gnawing hunger grating at the side of his stomach. His mind was calling for something he didn't understand and the back of his head throbbed from his headache.

There was movement just beyond the nest, the sound of rustling fabric and the wind brushing through leaves easily overwhelming his senses. A small whine left him in an instant, chirps forcing his throat to convulse as he called for his sire.

It was his job to fix this. He would make everything nice and dark and warm, he would make everything perfect again and let him feel better.

Trying to squirm into a better position only made things worse; His teeth throbbed as he moved his jaw and his throat stung at even the smallest shift he made. Another whine left him, this time louder than the last.

Clipped chirps escaped him right after, each one echoing his complaints and hunger. 

Finally a croon answered him, soothing and low like a balm for his aches and pains. Calm-Patient-Wait it called, the sound of rustling filling up the background.

He frowned. Waiting wouldn't fix his hunger or his aches! Frustration quickly bled into his chirps as he voiced his complaints, each one punctuated by another throb in his jaw as his mouth worked around the sounds.

There was a sigh before footsteps approached the wagon, the sound of feathers and rustling fabric accompanying his sire joining him inside. It soothed his chirps if only for a moment, an instinctual calm washing over him at the scent that accompanied his new father.

“You haven't even opened your eyes mate” Phil hummed “how are you already being so bratty?”

Food-Hungry-Hurt was the only response he gave, shifting his sore body closer to the source of his voice, Hungry-Now-Feed.

“I’m sure you can wait a moment more my darling” his sire responded “I just need to finish up making a camp and I’ll feed you right after.”

Now-Now-Hungry! He chirped petulantly. He didn't want to wait for him to set up some stupid camp! He was hungry! His neck hurt! His eyes weren’t opening! It was his sires job to fix all that, not ignore him for something else Food-Food!-Attention!

“I know, I know, it's the end of the world”  he cooed “you can wait 5 minutes Tech. I promise you can have as much as you want the moment I finish” his sire responded as gentle talons threaded through his hair.

He settled for a moment, content to bask in the attention before Phil did the unthinkable and pulled away. Immediately chirps rose up again to protest only to earn a laugh and the sound of retreating footsteps.

“You’re alright darling, I’ll fawn over you all you want the moment I’ve fixed up the place. Until then you just have to be patient.”

He whined before quickly opening his mouth again to begin chirping when he heard it. Under the rustling of his sire's motions outside and the sound of nature, there was the sound of movement.

Little, hesitant footsteps traipsing what was no doubt the underbrush of the forest. Almost unconsciously he felt his head begin to tilt and trace the sound in an attempt to follow the movements.

It was quiet but he had caught it. He felt his ear twitch at the sounds, flicking up from its usual drooping position to hone in on and follow the noise. There was something instinctual about it, prey was outside.

When he felt his stomach ache in hunger again it only fuelled the urge to shift towards the sound again. Slowly he pushed from laying on his side to his belly while his head faced the sound.

His nose was starting to pick up on it too, brain too muddled to work out what it was, only registering that it was food. If his sire wasn't going to feed him then maybe this thing could.

The scent of it grated against something in his brain despite it calling for it all the same. The smell was almost wrong, it smelled like food but there was something off about it.

It didn't smell like danger, it still promised to satisfy his hunger but there was something strange about it. It was less rich than the wonderful meal his sire gave him days ago at least. Though that made sense didn't it? Of course his sire would only feed him the best he could find.

He felt his heart warm at the thought, momentarily distracting him from the little morsel that was edging closer to the wagon. Hesitantly he flicked an ear back towards his sire only to hear the same rustling as before.

He hasn't noticed his movement yet.

A final little chirp left him, calling for his sire one last time before he dedicated himself to his hunt. The same soothing coo was sent towards him and no movements were made by his father to feed him. 

Clearly, he had to take things into his own hands.

With a little whine he finally cracked his eyes open and pushed through the immediate pain it caused. It was dark, his eyes barely able to cut through the dark shroud that surrounded him from the nest, it felt… wrong.

Shouldn't he be able to see more? His eyes usually never failed him in the dark but here they were, failing him.

Maybe he really was sick. Now that he remembered it, his head was fuzzy again, something that had become strangely common ever since he stepped foot in that cave. His memory was hazy in spots, only sensations and feelings sticking with him.

It almost pulled a whimper out of him, brain muddled and confused over the clear gaps. He knew he was awake for them so why didn't he remember them?

The thought of just unknowingly losing time grated harshly against a sensitive side of his brain. He suddenly felt much rawer than he had mere moments before, his head calling to hide away in the nest again until his sire made him feel better.

His hunger made a return at the thought of going back there, though; instantly reminding him of why he even left originally. His sire wasn’t feeding him, he was taking too long, and prey was right outside and unaware.

He let himself stare into the darkness for a bit longer before his stomach ached again, finally pushing him into action.

Slowly he pressed his arms under his chest, pushing himself up into a crouched position as he curled his hooves under him so he could spring off the nest. His tail naturally uncurled from his leg so he could keep his balance while in the strange hunch he found himself in.

Distantly he mourned the thought of having to leave the nest. His arms ached from the effort of shifting already, a hunt would be taxing but he was hungry. Another chirp left him involuntarily, swiftly met by a coo from his sire and yet another croon.

“I know, I know darling. You’re hungry, I’ll get some food in you in just a moment” his voice was muffled by canvas and distance “I’ll let you gorge yourself as much as you want on my blood. Just stay nice and curled up in the nest like you need to be.”

He inched forwards, careful to keep his hooves and movement quiet as he pushed towards the entrance of the wagon. 

The canvas was left open from where his sire had come through, content to let moonlight and fresh air bathe the nest, giving him the perfect opportunity for a swift attack. The rustling was getting closer, his prey easing towards the wagon.

Finally he was cresting right over the dropped down door leading inside, another ear flick revealed his father being right ahead of the jockey box, making a camp instead of feeding him. 

He could see slightly better from his position at least, placed right at the edge of the clearing and surrounded by a circle of trees and overgrowth. The rustling from his prey still hadn't stopped, the little fool inching closer to its death with each step. 

Lowering himself down against the wood panelling and sticking close to the wall so that the canvas’ shade would hide him away as best as possible, he waited. 

Soon his patience was rewarded when a little face of a rabbit peeked out from under the leaves, tiny nose twitching to try and smell for food.

He had to stop a pleased growl from rising up from his chest at the sight of it, it smelled rich and was clearly plump with life, it'd be a good meal. His body tensed with readiness to spring on it, tail flicking as he leaned forwards to keep an eye on it.

Finally, with only a few more steps from the rabbit, it was in the perfect spot for him to pounce.

With a final shift he launched from his haunches, the wind whistling past his ears as he landed slightly off from it, causing the rabbit to quickly begin sprinting off.

A low squeal leaves him as he gives chase, his tail lashing behind him.

Distantly he registered the sound of his sire saying something, no doubt shouting as he sprinted off into the woods right behind his prey.

He soon found himself in an odd sort of chase. As the rabbit zigged and zagged to try and avoid him followed fast on its heels, growls of frustration soon escaped him every time it managed to escape his snapping jaws.

It makes a mistake though, its final one, on one of its turns its exhaustion shows and it slows down just enough for his tusk to catch on its leg.

That advantage is the only one he needs to make his kill. He watched as it tumbled over its own legs, a terrified little squeak leaving it before he sunk his teeth into its body, frenzied by the scent of blood.

Any attempts at struggle fall useless as he feels his jaw lock into place, clamping around its neck until he feels the satisfying crunch of bone, ceasing the little things incessant fighting.

He purred as rich blood floods his mouth, gnawing through tender flesh to gulp down even more. His tail lashed as he felt his tusks and teeth tear through tender little organs and carve a bite into its tiny body.

A daze takes over as his world centres itself on the blood in his mouth and the corpse under his teeth. Each chew brings a delightful gush of blood into his mouth, some of it going so far as to begin dripping down his chin onto the earth below.

He drinks and drinks until there's no more left, leaving his stomach only half full. No matter where he bites and gnaws at on the body, no blood greets him for his efforts. Quickly a whine leaves him at his meal being done so soon, a miserable chirp leaving him soon after.

It's only now that he hears the movement around him, the stomping of footsteps that were once wandering now racing towards him after his noises gave up his location.

Within seconds his sire bursts through the brush; his hair frazzled and an almost crazed look in his eyes as they lock onto him. They flick around the scene for a moment before a sneer makes its way to his face.

“Techno no” he stomps closer to his place on the ground “bad. Let go of that this instant!”

A growl rises at the demand, this was his food. His hunt. Not Phils! He quickly turns on him, hunching over his meal and showing off his tusks while he snarled in return.

“Don't you dare bare your tusks at me young man!” he sounded furious, angrier than he’d ever heard him before “do you have any idea how much trouble you're in?” 

His growl didn't let up, he only hunched further over his food to shield it from his sires view.

“That's it. No. We’re not doing this” he stomped closer, ignoring the bark that left Techno soon after “you are going in timeout.”

Before he can snarl again a hand shoots out to grab him by his jaw, locking it in place as the second one places itself firmly on the back of his neck, effectively scruffing him. 

In an instant he goes boneless, slumping over the mangled body he had hidden away. His growl was soon cut off when the grip tightened and shook, pointedly squeezing the sides of his neck to pinch at the nerves.

He was being scolded. Trying to squirm proved pointless as his brain refused to listen, only screaming with instincts and anguish at his sire being so mean.  

Another low hiss from his sire and soon his head flooded with thoughts of Submit-Submit-Obey, forcing him to completely go limp under his hands. The punishing grip on his jaw let up only minutely, tucking him against his sires throat while he was tugged away from the remains of his hunt.

“You've made such a mess of yourself” Phil grumbled “hunching over the corpse of some animal rather than staying in the nest and waiting to be fed like you should.”

He was rearranged in his sires arms, pulled closer to his chest while he stared past him at his meal.

“Am I too lenient with you? Is that it? Or is this just growing pains with the new bite?” he tsked “running off into the woods like some animal. Unbelievable. I can’t even tell what the fuck you’ve just killed!”

The whine that left him was nothing short of pathetic, his brain feeling raw and tender from his sire’s hisses and punishing hold. He was still hungry. Despite gorging himself on the animal's blood there was still a gaping hunger gnawing at the sides of his stomach.

“Oh don't you try that with me, Techno” his sire growled out “acting all cute and whining isn't gonna cut it. You’re in timeout. That means you're staying like this until you figure out how to behave.”

He whimpered again but was met with nothing, simply being forced up against sires neck until the buzzing in his brain died down. Over time he untensed and just sank into the embrace he had been tugged into, letting blood drip down from his chin to bleed into his fathers robes.

He barely even noticed when Phils hand dropped from his jaw to comb through his hair; he still had a hand firmly on his scruff throughout but eventually the hold became less punishing. The hands no longer focussed on bruising and pinching and shifted to simply cup the back of his neck.

Finally Phil seemed to untense and let him go, letting him rest on him for a few moments before he grabbed his bearings.

Pulling away from his sires throat shows his meal to be nothing but a mangled pile of fur at this point, parts ripped and torn and eaten through his haze. The sight reminded him once again of his hunger, the sensation having fallen to the wayside under instincts and a hesitant chirp left him.

Hungry-Food-Feed? It called out, his breath hitched as he felt his sire tense underneath him before sighing.

“I suppose a mangy little meal like that wouldn't fill you, hm?” he murmured “alright. Punishments over, I'll let you off easy this time. Let's get you to the nest so you can eat.”

Right after that he was lifted up into the air, folded up in his sires arms and nestled in his neck as he walked them back to the wagon and laid him down in the nest again. 

Techno felt his instincts purr and his brain fuzz over at returning to the robes, quickly curling up in what his brain had designated as his spot before beckoning his sire over to join him. With an indulgent sigh he did and curled up beside him, smiling at the purr and headbutt he got for it.

“Oh so you’re being all sweet for me now are you?” he teased “right after causing so much trouble?”

Feed-Hungry-Now he grumbled out in response, Please-Hungry-Hurts. His aches and pains finally making their return, his head taking on a dull throb and his limbs starting to stiffen after all the impromptu exercise.

“Such a food oriented little thing. At least it could prove to be useful in the future” his sire hummed “alright, have your meal my darling” he cooed down at him before swiftly biting into his own wrist, raising it up to Technos face.

The scent was the richest thing he’d ever smelled. It was better than the meat in the cave and certainly superior to the pitiful little rabbit he just had. His mouth watered as he raised his hand up to steady the wrist closer to his mouth before sinking his teeth into the wound.

Blood flooded his mouth once again, tasting ancient and powerful on his tongue. He immediately purred at the taste, feeling as if the blood almost buzzed on his tongue before he gulped it down to fill the hungry pit in his belly.

Time fuzzed over more as Phils other hand stroked over his hair, scratching pleasantly while he purred and his tail thumped against the nest walls.

This was what he wanted all along. This was what he needed to have more of, he just knew this was what his brain had been desperate and calling for all along. His purr deepened impossibly more at the reminder that this is what his sire was providing him with. After he’d been bad.

He pushed himself further unto his sire’s hold, snuggling up to him as he drank his fill, only stopping when his stomach protested and ached at how much he had. He whined at the pain and flicked his eyes up to his sires, begging him to fix it.

“I can't do anything about that my darling” he cooed “you're the one drinking so much. Slow down, I’m not going anywhere.”

At the confirmation he slowly unlatched from the wound, watching as blood trickled down before the wound healed in the blink of an eye. He sighed soon after, eyes feeling droopy as if the weight of the world was pushed onto him all at once.

The soothing scratches and strokes at his hair only served as shackles to pull him deeper into sleep. His purr reverberated through the wagon, echoed by little croons and coos his sire sent down to him as he wrapped his tail around him in preparation for sleep.

“That's it, Techno, go right to sleep” he whispered into his hair “grow big and strong on my blood little one. I’ll be right beside you while you do it.”

Under the weight of the meal in his belly and his sires soothing hands, he slipped into sleep while burrowed into the mans chest. He was safe there, in his nest of robes and under his fathers ceaseless gaze.

It was almost enough to make the throb in his neck and the pain in his head stop hurting so much.

Notes:

Tumblr where I post my unhinged ramblings + art now I guess

Replying to comments will (as always) be delayed but I still do appreciate them and love them! This was unbetad and mostly unedited so I'll probably come back to it and iron it out whenever I find the time!

As always I hope you enjoyed <333

Chapter 13: Chapter 13

Summary:

He’d miss the sun. The warmth on his skin. The smile that’d stretch across his cheeks whenever it bathed him and the forest in the same wonderful light. It made him feel like he belonged.

It was sad to know he’d never belong again.

As if he ever did in the first place.

The thoughts cloyed along the edges of his mind. It wasn't an uncommon thing, at least before Phil it wasn't.

Notes:

I return! Sorry it was late, this chap is probably gonna be the last chap of AFN for the year since I'll be working on a holiday fic! Here's the link to vote! Its based on snippets I posted on my tumblr so pick whatever one you want expanded the most! Theres like 3 days left on it because of upload delays.

The mystery poll I had last chapter is now over, thank you everyone who voted, it chose what hybrid Wilbur would be and the union won! This means that when he actually shows up I'll release the art I have of him!

Also I'm sorry if this chap feels clunky. Its currently like 3:30AM and I wrote this over the course of 4 days so I'll probably come back and edit it whenever I get the time. As always comments will be replied to late but I do love and appreciate them very much. They make me happy and I put them on my little motivation wall. Uhhh also I changed my name. I prefer the vibes of a shorter one! I'll change it back if it causes any confusion but I really doubt it will lmao.

Either way I hope you guys enjoy reading and as always: if you see a mistake no you dont!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

He woke up with his head full of cotton again. It wasn't even surprising anymore, at this point he was sure his brain was made of wool now. His throat felt hot, the bite right beside his collarbone stinging without him even having to move.

A chill permeated the morning air, seeping in through the thin canvas that shielded him away from the sun's rays. It was almost grating to acknowledge. The thing that he spent most his life under would now hurt him with the barest bit of contact.

He’d miss the sun. The warmth on his skin. The smile that’d stretch across his cheeks whenever it bathed him and the forest in the same wonderful light. It made him feel like he belonged.

It was sad to know he’d never belong again.

As if he ever did in the first place.

The thoughts cloyed along the edges of his mind. It wasn't an uncommon thing, at least before Phil it wasn't.

Pushing an arm out to feel for his favourite robe only rewarded him with more pain from the bite, his movement jostling and stretching skin that seemed content to throb at even the thought of moving.

Dragging it out and snuggling his face into it felt like a breath of fresh air. At least it did until he smelled the dried blood. The scent scratched at something in his brain. He felt his brow furrow as it clung inside his nose.

That was… bad, wasn't it? Blood never meant anything good, especially back at the village. Blood meant he’d get blamed for it and hurt. His teeth throbbed as he felt his jaw tighten. He was sick already. He couldn’t handle something like that.

They were on the road going… somewhere. That meant Phil had business wherever they’d end up. Business always meant work and being sick was the antipathy of that. It'd only make working harder and he couldn't afford to be useless. Not with Phil. Not when he could have this.

Sure, Phil was being nice for now but who knows how long that could actually ask. Even Steve wanted him to work after a while. Love wasn’t free, not when it came to Techno, he had to work for what he was given. 

Love wasn't given to things like him. Not after his piglin traits became noticeable and especially not after the bite.

His mouth dried up at the reminder. He was bit. He was becoming a vampire. Why was he so fine with that? It had quite literally ruined his life. He got so mixed up in everything to do with Phil that he forgot how he even got there.

That's when it all came crashing down. All that had been built up over the last days of his life shattered in an instant. He remembered it all, the throb in his neck, the copper taste clinging in his throat, the ache in his tusks. It all meant only one thing.

With a stunning clarity, he remembered that he was a monster.

It didn't matter what Phil told him or how he justified things back in that cave. He got driven out of the village because of it and -as awful as it was- it was his only home. He had to leave because he was bit. He was a danger so he had to go.

He had to leave the only home he knew, the only home that could ever tolerate him, because he’d just hurt everyone else. Steve didn't even defend him when he left, he just looked at him with sad eyes and turned away.

No one stopped the guards from shoving him onto the dirt floor in their hurry to get him out.

Few even cared enough to learn his name. He was ‘the piglin’ or ‘that worker’. Not Techno. That was the name he came up with himself to try and pretend to be something he wasn’t. 

He wasn't a person and he sure as hell couldn’t let himself get lazy.

Look where that got him. Two bites on his throat and the weight of his sins keeping him pinned to the nest. He doubted even primes most blessed would pray over his body. A wretched soul destined for a wretched fate. 

After all, what creature worth praying for would gnaw on raw meat like some kind of animal in a cave. 

That rabbit had been running for its life and like some kind of awful beast he chased it down and practically ate it alive. He even pissed off Phil with it, the man who justified killing and stealing easily was disgusting with him and his actions.

How low was that? How long did he have until Phil realised he was completely worthless? That he was a disgusting and corrupted animal right to his core.

Even now he could remember the crunch of its delicate little bones under his jaws, the pop of organs under his ministrations as he gnawed into it as if it was a normal meal. As if it wasn't alive.

He felt his ears press harshly against his skull, a sick feeling crawling its way up his throat. Prime the copper never tasted stronger.

A wretch tore its way out of his throat, his body forcing itself to uncurl and instead make him hunch over himself. He could truly feel it now, a thickness clinging to his throat and coating every swallow with an iron tint. 

Every attempt at biting back the sickness clawing at him only made it worse. He felt dizzy as his body began to wrack with shivers from the cold air surrounding him. His hands scrabbled at the nest for a firmer hold, nails catching on wood and only serving to make him feel sicker at the sensation.

His headache flared and stung behind his eyes, for a moment he thought he heard movement before his attention was snapped away by another gag. Tears welled up at the force of it, he felt awful. Everything was wrong and his brain screamed for comfort he didn’t deserve. 

Before he knew it there was a hand on his back, rubbing circles into the tensed muscles and the vague hum of a voice speaking to him. His mind was too frantic to piece any words together but he latched onto the distraction nonetheless.

A cold sweat trickled down the back of his neck, having worked himself up to the point of being feverish. The sick feeling didn't go away but it did die down, his arms shook with the effort of trying to keep himself up.

He whimpered between gasping breaths as he felt another wave of sickness but desperately clung to the contact he was given.

“-ocus on my voice, darling. Deep breaths. You can do it.”

Another whimper before he was able to shakily fill his lungs back up. An almost injured sounding whine left him alongside the exhale, feeling more breathless than when he began.

“There we go. Perfect. You’re doing so well, Tech. Another.”

He did as he was told, taking another gulp of air as he tried to fight through the lightheadedness and sickness.

“You poor thing, it must be awful to wake up like this. Keep breathing for me.”

More morning air forced itself into his lungs as he listened. Before he knew it tears were running down his cheeks with each shaky inhale. The soothing words didn't feel like they were meant for him.

He wasn't something soft to be coddled like a child. He was a netherborn. A monster. A pathetic sob wracked its way through him, hiccups and sniffs interrupting each attempted breath.

“Oh my darling, what's upset you so much? You’re so worked up” came a sympathetic coo from his side. Thumbs ran themselves under his eyes to wipe away tears that were almost instantly replaced by new ones “it's okay. Cry yourself out. You’ll feel better for it.”

And that's what he did. He let sobs tear their way through him as he fell into his new fathers hold. Every time he thought he was calming down a new wave of sickness or pain would wrack through him and his tears would start anew.

The whole time a firm hand circled between his shoulder blades, rubbing soothing patterns against his back while hushed reassurances wormed into his ear.

Soon he was reduced to a shivering mess in the mans hold. His tears reduced themselves to disgusting sniffs and his breathing shook on each attempt. Hands gripped into Phils robes so tight that they had begun to cramp and his eyes felt raw after all the crying.

Despite it all Phil still held him, still shielded him away under his wings and cherished him, as if he was something delicate.

If he could cry any more he was sure that the mere thought would start him up all over again. Alas his body seemed done with crying, a throbbing headache and tiredness carving their homes into his bones.

“Oh little one. Tiny child of mine. You got in your head, didnt you? Thought too much about things you don't need to worry about” his father hummed  “tell me what's wrong, nestling. Let me fix it for you.”

He whined and dug himself deeper into his hold, shaking his head no.

“Darling I can’t fix it if I don’t know what it is. Are you hungry again?”

He shook his head.

“Alright… are your teeth aching still? Is that what's done it?

He frowned and shook his head again, “n’t that. Still hurts though.”

“Then what is it, Tech? Tell me and I’ll fix it for you. I’ll make you all feel better I swear it.”

His ears pressed further back against his skull before he sighed and pulled back from the wet fabric of Phils robe so his words were less muffled. He grimaced at the sensation of tears sticking to his face.

“‘m a monster.”

“Don’t be silly, Tech. No you’re not” Phil answered easily, voice light and almost relieved.

“I am.”

“There's nothing monstrous about you my darling.”

“I have tusks” he spat out “they’re sticking out my mouth constantly.”

“And they're the cutest little things in the world. Hardly anything scary about those.”

“I killed a rabbit with them. I practically ate it alive” his words were bitter admissions on his tongue “I ate it raw like some kind of wild animal. If I’m not a monster then at best I’m a freak.”

“No. None of that” Phils hand combed through his curls “you're not a monster and you're certainly not a freak my darling.”

“Normal people don't do half the things I do!” he snapped, “I’m nothing like other people.”

“Most people aren't kicked out of their villages as a child either, Techno. Even fewer face the problems that were forced upon you.”

“I’m 16 Phil that's hardly a child” he huffed “I’m old enough to work and I’m old enough to not act like some kind of forest creature.”

“You're not old enough to work at all. By every means you should still be in school and you should have had parents taking care of you this whole time” Phil said “you were robbed of what you deserved. That doesn't make you a monster. It makes you a victim.”

“Phil, I have to drink blood to survive now! I have to hurt other people to continue existing” he felt his voice grow weak as it wavered “how can I be normal if I’m forced to kill to survive?”

“You can't apply human morals to beings that aren't human my darling. Is a wolf evil for killing a sheep? Is it monstrous for such an action or is it just doing what it must to survive?” his hands tilted his head up so he had to look at him “what if that wolf has young to feed? Should its children starve and die just because the sheep happened to be cuter?”

“Well- no bu-”

“But what? You aren’t human anymore my darling, they would’ve never accepted you into their flock even without the vampirism” he felt Phils eyes comb over his hybrid traits “you had no home with them, they only let you hang around because of their own petty morals.”

He felt his resolve weaken as Phil sank down and pressed a gentle kiss to his hairline “your home is here Techno. Right by my side where you can embrace who and what you are.” 

Tears dripped down his face as the words sunk in, a low whine crept out of him as he battled with the idea.

“It’ll take a while for you to understand my darling but this was the best thing that could've happened to you” those ice blue eyes were filled with a soft sort of fondness that felt like it wasn’t ever meant to be shared with him “I have the rest of eternity to help you realise that fact. For now all you need to know is that you’re not a monster and there's nothing freakish about you.”

Hands cupped the sides of his face as thumbs brushed away the newly fallen tears.

“You’re a child my darling. A child forced to carry far too much burden from the world at such a young age. Let me take care of you. I can put the world in your hands if only you’ll let me.”

Like a dam bursting sobs ripped from his chest again, tears falling from his eyes like a stream at the soft words and touches. He desperately wanted to believe Phil, he did, but it didn’t sound real. His mind grappled with the admission as he was pulled into the man's arms again and held as he shattered.

He hiccupped and cried into Phils chest all while a gentle hand combed through his hair and held him close. The scent of his father soothed at least a small part of his screaming mind but with every gentle touch and soothing comfort he felt himself splinter even more.

“It's ok. I know, it’s hard. You've had to be strong for so long and you’ve convinced yourself of so many things that the truth must be hard to process. That's alright, I’ll repeat this as many times as you need” he kissed his hair before continuing “I’ll keep doing this until you understand just how precious you are.”

Coos and soothing croons soon filled the air to help calm him down more. Once again he was reduced to a little shaking and crying mess and, yet again, Phil held him and comforted him without complaint.

Not a word about him being immature, not even a whisper about how he’s too old to act like this.

He simply pulled him close and draped warm black wings over him to swallow him in darkness. He felt his brain purr dispute itself over the shaded warmth he was being provided with. Phil simply began to hum as he rocked Techno slowly in his arms and combed through his hair.

The whimpers and chirps he didn't even know were leaving him were slowly hushed by this, a drowsy weight beginning to press down on his mind.

He wasn't surprised to feel his tail wrap itself around his fathers leg in response, clinging to him and stopping him from leaving despite him never making any move to. His eyes ached with how much he had cried and his headache throbbed in rolling waves crashing against his skull.

It wasn’t hard to just let himself be rocked for a while, losing himself into the motions and simply basking in the song Phil always hummed to fill up the space. 

He simply snuggled his head up against his collarbone and swayed with him as every thought seemed to leak out of his ear. The song echoed through the wagon, something entrancing about each note that almost danced through the air.

Maybe letting himself sink into the song wouldn't be so bad. He desperately needed a break from his own mind, thinking just seemed so… hard whenever Phil hummed. Why wouldn't he want to listen? What could be more important?

Despite the apparent drowsiness that always haunted him after he cried his eyes out, he knew he was far too keyed up to actually slip into sleep. 

Instead he let the haunting melody of his fathers song and the warmth of his wings drag him far away from his own mind, only aided by each rocking motion Phil made. Everything would be fine. 

He was warm, he was safe and he didn’t want to think ever again if it meant he got to keep this.

Notes:

Tumblr where I post my ramblings, snippets + art now I guess

I'm gonna edit this whenever I wake up I think to make sure I havent missed anything but I'm pretty sure this is at a postable standard lmao. I'm very tired so some stuff absolutely slipped past. Fun fact all of this was meant to be one scene but I just couldn't stop giving Techno an awful time so here we are. It just kept getting worse.

I'll probably still be working on AFN while I wait for the poll to end so you guys might get another chap but I can't promise anything.

Chapter 14: Chapter 14

Summary:

He momentarily flicked his eyes back to Phil as he chuckled at the confusion in his voice. The crow tilted its little head at him as he did it.

“Oh don’t worry about those. They’ll follow us everywhere now that I’m free.”

“It's in here though. Just… staring at me.”

The crow clacked its beak as it let out an echoey laugh. A strangely familiar coo followed it. His eyes only widened as it began to speak in a voice he only heard in his dreams.

Aren’t you the cutest little thing? You look so sweet when you’re all confused” the crow cooed in Kristins voice “hows my little escape artist?

Notes:

Blehhh merry crime bass! Youre getting a AFN chap because the henchman AU has been kicking my ass.

Uhhh usual stuff, not very happy with this chap in general, idk if it flows well? Ive been weird about my writing lately so I cant tell tbh. I love comments, I genuinely do appreciate them, I just get super behind on replies. I read them and I really like them, I just have awful focus so I lose track of them easily!

I've felt super weird in general so idk when henchman AU is gonna get done. I wanna get at least 1 chap done this month but that Techno has been super hard to write since he's less victim shaped than usual. Either way you get it when you get it vibes are just off.

As always I hope you enjoy and if you see a mistake: no you dont!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Despite Phils attempts at convincing him, he doesn’t go back to sleep in the nest. He simply lays there and watches Phils shadow through the canvas as he drives the carriage. Every now and then Phil would call out to him, asking if he was still up and each time he’d make an admittedly miserable grumble in response.

That would just earn a coo and coaxing words that tried sway him into actually settling. Much to his own frustration, he didn't even think it was possible.

His mind was still far too active, wound up from his old panic and tears, whispering sharp words in his ear every time his eyes started drooping with the weight of sleep.

It was tough, almost frustrating since any time his muscles so much as relaxed he’d be flooded with cruel whispers that sounded far too similar to the townsfolk. His only solace in those moments being the grinding of the wheels on whatever road they were on and Phils little hums when silence dragged on.

With a small frustrated sound he changed position in the nest, letting his arms cross over the brim of it as he drug himself closer to his sire.

“Darling it really would be better if you went to sleep. There's not much travel left, it’ll go faster while you're resting.”

“‘M not goin’ to sleep” he grouched “where are we even goin’ anyway? You never said.”

“You never asked,” Phil teased, only laughing at the grumble Techno gave in response. “I’ll tell you though, it's not like we can head back now anyway, we’re going to Wellham my darling.”

“Wellham? Th' next village over?”

“Mhm. The very same.”

“But what if they … heard about what happened to me?”

“They haven't. It wouldn't matter either way since that wasn't you.”

“What do you mean? That is me last time I checked…”

He was taken aback for a moment as Phil laughed at his question, loud and clear like chiming bells. Worry rose in his chest before a wordless coo followed it.

“No darling, you are my sickly son and we were travellers who passed through your old village before getting separated from your mother.”

“I- huh? What??”

“We’ll be having to stay at the village for a while before I’m able to take you to the covenstead proper. It won't be for long, just until they fall for our little sob story.”

“But why do we need a sob story? Why can't we just pass through and camp elsewhere?”

“Darling we can't just be honest. They'd kill both of us like the monsters they are. Having a story to explain things acts as a cover for us, it’ll keep you nice and safe before I can get you to a more secure spot.”

“But what about the sunlight? I can't just pretend to be human like you!”

That is why we say you’re sickly Techno. You were born with a weak disposition, you fall ill easily and don’t do well in the sun. It's why you don’t leave the house often, if at all.”

“But I’m not! I don’t think I even look that sick…”

“Oh you do. Don’t worry about that. It won’t be hard to sell at all” he saw Phils hand wave away his concerns “oh that reminds me! If they ask you what you remember about ‘what happened’ just say you don’t want to talk about it. They’re a dick for asking.”

“What did happen?”

“Something you don’t need to know darling. It was too terrible for you to possibly talk about. Just remove that village from your pretty little head and everything will be fine.”

“Bu-” any refusals or questions he had on his tongue were quickly cut off by a loud caw! He jumped at the sound, stunned out of his train of thought as he watched an entire crow just fly its way into his carriage “huh??”

He blinked at the bird owlishly while it just stood there. Staring at him. He shuddered as its beady little eyes looked up at him.

“But what darling? What have I told you about questions?”

“No- it's… it’s not that.”

“Then what is it?”

“Phil there's… there’s a crow.”

He momentarily flicked his eyes back to Phil as he chuckled at the confusion in his voice. The crow tilted its little head at him as he did it.

“Oh don’t worry about those. They’ll follow us everywhere now that I’m free.”

“It's in here though. Just… staring at me.”

The crow clacked its beak as it let out an echoey laugh. A strangely familiar coo followed it. His eyes only widened as it began to speak in a voice he only heard in his dreams.

Aren’t you the cutest little thing? You look so sweet when you’re all confused” the crow cooed in Kristins voice “hows my little escape artist?

“Phil I think a crow might’ve eaten your wife” he said, awe and fear leaking into his voice “its stolen her voice and it's talking to me!”

That terror turned into confusion as both Phil and the crow began cackling. He looked between them as the bird snorted while it laughed and Phil's wings fluttered while he curled in on himself clutching at his stomach.

Phil wheezed as he tried to work through his words, taking more than a few attempts before he could get himself together and catch his breath.

“No darling, that's how she speaks to us sometimes. The flock we have work as her eyes in the overworld. She uses them to help us or to speak with us whenever we’re not asleep.”

His mouth gaped in awe for a moment as his brain desperately tried to grasp at what he was just told. He glanced back at the crow before leaning close, voice almost conspiratorial.

“You can just do that?”

The crow- Kristin? Just laughed in response, manic little giggles slipping out of the crows beak before it hops closer and her voice drips to a whisper.

I can do lots of things dear! This is just one of them” she cooed “I have lots of little tricks up my sleeve.

“Really? Like what?”

I’ll show you them in due time, little crow” Kristin replied before cooing again at the little pout he gave. The crow hopped up onto the rim of the nest so it was even closer than before, settling down so they could see eye to eye better as an indulgent sigh left her “alright if you stop pouting, I suppose I can tell you one thing…

He couldn't stop the eager squeal that left him at her words, eager and curious at the possibility of information on magic.

His books never talked about that.

“Wow, Kristin. A goddess bending to something as small as a pout!” Phil’s teasing voice hummed from the jockey box “what would the others say?”

Oh hush you. Don’t act as if you’re any better” she sniped back, feathers fluffing with indignation “lets not forget about biting him earlier than planned.” 

“I don’t know what you could possibly be speaking of my love” he sniffed “that doesn't sound like me at all.”

Mhm, I’m sure you don’t” she huffed before turning and whispering to Techno “do you remember our little secret dear? My gift to you?

“I’m not sure… I don’t think I do? Things from the cave are blurry.”

Hmm nothing about little voices in your head? Ones that sound like thoughts?

“Uh- now that you mention it kinda? I just thought it was my brain being weird from the bites… It's usually only when I’m falling into my instincts so things get a bit hard to understand.”

Oh poor baby” she cooed “it must be hard to have so many thoughts in your head at once… having two sets of instincts must get very confusing for you.

“A little… the bites been suppressing my more piglin ones lately so I don’t know what to expect anymore… whats this about voices though? Why are there voices in my head?”

Those are my eyes, little love, I put them in there to help guide you. They also give me little updates about you so I can make sure you're nice and safe.

“So like spies? You put little spies in my head to change my thoughts?”

Oh I wouldn't need to use my eyes to do that my dear. Think of them as guards for you, they’ll mostly be company but their job is to help you accomplish your goals. That's what any mother would want for you after all.

His heart did a little flutter at her calling herself his mother. He dutifully ignored it as he stuttered over his next words.

“T- then why haven't I heard them in a bit? My head has just sounded like me for a while.”

I ended up muting them for a bit after Phil bit you so early. I figured your instincts would be very high due to all the venom so having them would only upset you even more.

“Why are you telling me this though? Can’t Phil hear our… secret?”

His ears and teeth are bluntened for appearances at the moment. He’s playing human in case of unexpected visitors, he’s no better than one for now.” She hummed, voice still quiet as they spoke together “as to why I’m telling you, its because you’ll be spending much more time with them soon, dear. I’m just saving you the stress of another tantrum.

“Tantrum? I don't throw tantrums”

You wouldn’t call running off into the woods because your father didn't feed you fast enough a tantrum?” The crow tilted its head to the side with the question, he could almost hear the smirk lining her lips as she said it. 

His heart skipped a beat again at her calling Phil his father, something self satisfied purring at the back of his head while another scrambled at the implications.

A flush immediately made its home on his cheeks, shame and embarrassment welling up all at once at the reminder of what happened last night. Before he could open his mouth to defend himself she spoke again.

I’m not faulting you for it of course, it's only fair. He should've been more attentive” she hummed “those humans have hurt you in ways we may never understand. Adding on stress of not being fed wouldn’t have helped.

He choked on denials as the crows' icy feet hopped onto his arm and preened at his hair, something pleasant and similar to Phils hands as its beak worked its way at scratching through his curls.

You're our baby, something precious, it's our job to help you rather than put you through even more stress.

His mind was starting to feel heavy again. Exhaustion draped itself over him as she preened his hair. Soothing words pushed him deeper into the nest, and before he knew it tired huffs were leaving him.

You can finally rest with us Techno. Let us take charge and we’ll lead you to greatness” she hummed, beak finally leaning close to his ear again, her voice was like a soothing balm for his soul as she continued her preening “we’ll give you everything. Family, power, all that you want and more. You’ll never hurt again so long as you let us love you.

Her beak pressed against his ear as if to kiss him before it pulled away, her words swam in his head like sweet molasses. Something about the proximity made him feel nothing but soft and vulnerable.

That's it. Let yourself go” she cooed “let us do all the thinking for you. We’re here to take care of you. Those humans failed you but we won’t. We love you despite your tantrums and fighting.

He hummed, half listening as the words flowed over him. Everything from earlier was finally catching up with him, his mind couldn't hiss cruelties in his ear when Kristin pour nothing but love into them. 

The scratching of the beak through his hair felt so similar to Phils hands, deft and soothing motions lulling him further into finally resting.

Sleep, Techno” she cooed“ having a nap will help you after all that crying from earlier. You’ll feel so much better. I’ll be gone but I’ll be watching, just like always.


While sleep did come it seemed to be a rather delicate balance. Any particularly hard jostle of the carriage would drag him out of the haze he was in, usually enough to grumble before being hushed and falling back asleep.

Sometimes it’d happen and he’d hear snippets of conversation, sometimes provided my foreign thoughts but other times provided by the inhabitants of the carriage.

It was nothing he could pick up, just the sound of Kristin and Phils voices before wakefulness slipped out of his grasp again, but it added to the strange malaise that came from dozing in and out of sleep.

He'd be resting until he was pulled awake, vaguely aware that it was darker than the last time he was up, voices sounding different and only hushed when he grumbled and shifted as he let reality go once more so he could sink back in.

This was another one of those times. He was tugged back up and was pushing through the haze of warmth and 

-at did you feed-

“That carriage driver from-” Phils voice replied, voice indistinct and strange “-pparently he knew him.”

Human? He’s too you-

He frowned for a moment, Kristins voice sounded shocked, almost scolding at whatever he said. Why was she upset? Were they fighting? He hated arguments…

“-on’t affect him that much. You know it-”

-e has a taste for it too young he’ll-

“-ats wrong with that? He’ll kill-”

-so aggressive so young? It won’t-

His ear flicked as their voices buzzed in his ear, just loud enough to stop him from being able to sleep again. He let out a displeased snort and thumped his tail against the side of the nest, silencing their conversation in an instant.

“Ah, he’s back up again.”

I’ll get him.

The sound of feathers filled the air before a weight landed right beside his face again, blearily opening his eyes revealed a crow looking down at him with glazed over eyes.

Sleep darling, we’re sorry for waking you” she cooed, voice gentle and soothing. He closed his eyes. “Just like that. Your father and I are speaking, disruptive little thing, we’ll be quieter though. This isn't something you need to be involved in.

And with that a beak started pecking through his hair again, the sound of rustling feathers only being joined by Phil humming that haunting tune that soothed him earlier. 

Rest my little trouble maker. You’ll need it for what's to come.

It wasn't hard to slip back into his sleep again, the echoey humming and sensation of preening serving well to tug him down deeper into sleep than his own efforts. He sighed as a low purr began ebbing out of his chest, content to have confirmation of both their presence.

A small part of his brain was almost worried at how easily they pulled him under, concerned at exactly how much he’d been sleeping lately. It was quickly hushed by hissing thoughts that didn't feel like his own, stomping it down as he let himself stop thinking.

He sank himself as deep as he could into thoughts of their love and comfort that he barely even noticed when the preening stopped.

Sleep had already claimed him when they started up their conversation again, blissfully ignorant to what was being said.

Notes:

Wonder what they were talking about? Nothing important I'm sure :)

I had another scene I wanted to do but its 6am and I still havent slept so I'll maybe update on sunday if that AU keeps murdering me. Take this and be patient with me so that I don't wither away

I'll probably do edits after I wake up or in the following days? Maybe. This is unbetad so who knows how this is rn.

Tumblr where I incoherently ramble and post snippets

Chapter 15: Chapter 15

Summary:

The words slipped past him easily before the speaking cut off, a new voice joining them in their conversation. His confusion only grew as his sire’s voice became almost angry in its tone.

Soon the sound of his sire's voice got even closer, steps jumping up onto the wagon with a bit too much force compared to what he usually did. Techno couldn't help but back up into the nest a bit as he tugged open the canvas to reveal a night sky and an angry face.

The look smoothed out as they made eye contact, his sire clearly not upset with him as he climbed fully into the cabin. Before he knew it he kneeled silently in front of him and started wrapping him up in robes, hushing any complaining whines as he did so.

“Hush, Techno you need to behave for me” he whispered “put on these robes and don't say a word, just stay by my side nice and quiet, alright?”

Notes:

Wooo! I'm here again! Big big chapter you guys are eating WELL for the end of the year its very fun. You get so many things I'm really just spoiling you guys.

Uhhh as always I'm gonna be late on comments, I've kinda found a way that makes me less anxious though so I might do some replies tonight who knows. I'll probably do some editing on this after I get some sleep since I wrote most this tonight.

Sad to see the wagon arc go, pleased to see the village arc begin >:-)

I hope you guys enjoy and as always if you see a mistake: no you dont!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Wakefulness nagged at the edge of his mind, voices chattering and the noises of movement surrounding him and tugging him away from the comfy sleep he had fallen into. 

His hands soon rummaged through the nest to find his favourite robe again, tugging it under his nose to breathe in the scent so he could drag himself down again. It worked for a moment, chatter falling to a distant, fuzzy hum again before the sound of footsteps began to approach from behind.

                  sleepy boi

                                         hasn't he been sleeping too much? Are we still muted??

                           who cares? sleep is great!

With a grumble he snuggled deeper, hiding his face in the cloth he sought refuge in only earning a chuckle from the man now looming over him. His tail tossed itself out to try and grab Phils ankle as he settled down and rested a hand on his shoulder.

“I think you’ve been sleeping for long enough, darling” he cooed “you've already slept through the day.”

Another chuckle escaped him as he heard Technos irritated grumble as a hand gently began to uncurl his tail from him. He bit down the urge to outright growl at the action, a possessive curl in his chest upset at his hold being rejected.

He blinked through his scowl as he looked up at his father. The man's grin only widened, fangs poking over his lips while he smiled down at him.

“So grumpy” he said “is my sleepy boy trying to sleep through the changeling phase?”

He huffed again, turning back into the robe and ignoring the had prying at his shoulder.

“Darling it's time to wake up, you can't just go back to sleep again” he hummed “wakey wakey so I can show you your surprise.”

His ears flicked up at the mention of a surprise, curiosity rearing its head. By the cackle sounding off from Phil, he noticed  the movement. Hands resting on his side and gently pulling him on his back despite the growl he gave out.

“I know, darling, youre so scary” the hands didn't make any move to stop bothering him “that growl was absolutely terrifying and not at all grumpy sounding. I’m sure you’ll grow into it with time.”

                  meanza teasing us

                                  bite him again! He deserves it!

        we gotta work on our growl

His growl deepened for a moment at the tease before it raised into a purr as his hands began scritching at his ear. Leaning into the talons felt easy as he shifted closer to Phil, tail raising to wrap around him again.

The purr only rose when his sire let out an indulgent sigh and petted gently at the point in contact before cupping his cheeks and tilting his head up from its resting spot. He grumbled and opened his eyes again, not even noticing when they closed, so that he could see what he was up to.

Phil had a sweet smile beaming down at him with an impossibly fond look in his eyes as he let out a pleased coo of Mine-Mine-Love. He felt his tail curl tighter from where it was as he chirped back Love-Love-Yours on instinct.

“You’re such a brat” the words were warm and sweet “growling at me and not listening to a word I say. I can’t wait to absolutely spoil you.”

Thumbs brushed under his eyes as the hands tightened on him. “You were so sweet for your mother” he purred at the mention of her “I’m sensing a bit of favouritism.”

He hummed as he sunk further into the hands, hoping for Phil to just let him slip back down into sleep without being bothered again.

“Very cute but you still have to wake up my darling” Phil cooed, gentle hands shifting from his face to his shoulder again to shake him. Growling didn't dissuade the movements and neither did any annoyed chirps he let out.

All he got in response were soothing coos and chirps before the shaking and bothering would resume. Finally he tossed away any hopes of sleep and huffed at Phil in annoyance, ignoring the praise he earned as he pushed up to a sitting position.

His hand raised up to rub at his eyes as he glared at his sires grinning face. The man's hands went down to toy with the tail wrapped around him as he lazily watched Techno wake up.

“Such a grumpy child” he cooed “cutest thing in the whole world.”

Phils talons gently scritches at the hair on his tail and untangled any knots that formed from his sleep and from curling it around anything he could.

“Wh’res my s’rprise?” he grumbled, words slurring close together from his tiredness “you said I c’ld get one…” he yawned, wincing when his tusks caught on his lips, earning yet another coo.

“Are you sure you're awake enough for it?” Phil teased “you still look half asleep my darling.”

                             dadza is forgiven for his crimes if he gives us a gift

          surprise gift? another meal?

                                                                            treat! treat! treat!

“‘M awake enough” he grumbled, pout downturning his lips as he frowned “wanna see it.”

Phil laughed at the pout on his face before pushing himself up onto his feet, careful to not twist his tail as he did it. He pouted more as he realised that Phil expected him to follow his lead, unhappy that he’d have to actually leave the nest to see his treat.

With a low grumble he pushed himself onto his hooves, quickly leaning into the arm that steadied him when his legs wobbled for a moment. His jaw tensed as he felt his joints and muscles ache from the movement, pain thrumming through his body.

His irritation only grew when he had to jump down from the inside of the wagon, jolting his already sore body. Phil cooed at his grimace and ran a gentle hand through his hair to distract him as they rounded the carriage and saw it.

Grazing in the middle of the clearing was the prettiest horse he’d ever seen. On second glance it also seemed to be the biggest he’d ever seen, the beast already dwarfing both him and Phil even as it leaned down to gnaw at the grass.

Its deep brown coat shone under the light of the moon and fire, highlighting the pretty shade of its undercoat. Its blonde mane was long and wavy, flowing over its neck with dried nightshade and lily’s threaded through small braids.

He didn't even notice that he'd approached the horse until it huffed and looked at him, curious brown eyes looking over him before bumping its nose against his head. He raised hesitant hands up to pet at its snout as it closed its eyes and leaned into him.

“Oh he loves you” Phils voice cooed from the side “of course one of the worst horses I’ve ever met would adore you.”

“He does?” he asked absently, instead focussed on the beautiful markings on his face. Its snout was darkened compared to the rest of its coat and a star and stripe marking placed on its forehead “what kind of horse is he?”

“I’m pretty sure he’s a shire horse, they're good for dragging carriages like this one” he hummed “big too, so you’ll grow into him as you get older.”

“I’ll grow into him? You mean he’s mine?” he finally tore his eyes away from the beautiful horse, ignoring the irritated huff he got for it to instead stare awestruck at Phil.

“Of course he’s yours my darling, he’s a gift from your mother after all.”

“A gift? From mu- Kristin?” he asked “she got me him?”

Phil laughed for a moment, clearly amused at how surprised Techno felt and at how the horse seemed insistent on ramming his head into Technos for his attention.

“Of course she did, she wants to spoil you just as much as me” he hummed “unless you don't want him?”

“Huh? No! No, I want him!”

“Then what do you wanna name him?”

He looked back at the horse, their eyes meeting for a moment as he gently petted at his snout. Warmth bloomed in his chest at the knowledge that this was something for him to keep. This was his horse given and he was getting to name him.

                  steve! name him steve!

                                                     for being the pale horse he’s not really that pale

                         pale horse? wouldn't he be the red one? call him carrion!

“...Carl. I think Carl is a good name for him” he heard himself mutter, too focussed on the joy washing over him in waves.

Confusion bubbled up again as Phil giggled while approaching him, looking pointedly at his tail. He glanced back at it only to see it wagging behind him at an unreasonable speed. Blush creeped up on his cheeks in an instant, embarrassment flooding him about how childish he must've looked while he just stared at his- at Carl.

“Aww don't stop wagging your tail, darling” Phil cooed, hand petting at the top of his head “its adorable when you're all happy.”

He tilted his head down to hide his blush deepening at that, embarrassment only deepening at being called adorable by his sire.

“Was this worth waking up for?” Phil teased “regret all that growling?”

“I don't regret the growling” he sniped ”but this definitely was worth waking up for. Carls an angel.”

“He’s made by your mother, he’s certainly not an angel” his sire huffed “bastards been snapping his teeth at me ever since he came up here.”

“Really? He hasn’t snapped at me at all…” he looked back at Carl, the horse eyeing him with warm honey brown eyes “he wouldn't do that.”

“You sure you're not a bit biassed?”

“Me? Biassed? Never” he huffed “that doesn't sound like me at all Phil.”

His sire laughed again before pointedly moving to pet Carl, pausing when the horses ears went back and he  tried to nip at his fingers. Techno blinked for a moment at the hostility, his own hand hesitating from where it was about to come down and pet again.

                                                    mean horse?

                                                                    war snapping at death? how cruel

             should this horse really be trusted so close to the little crow?

Carl seemed to notice this as he butted his snout right back into the waiting palm, petting himself with Technos hand while he balefully eyed Phils grinning figure from the side.

They stayed like that for a while, Phil watching as he was in his own little world with Carl. He ran his hands down the horse's face and side, silently deciding to figure out how to braid so that he could decorate Carl's mane with them.

Slowly he started swaying on his feet, aches and pains only being made worse as the nights chill threaded its way through his bones and exhausted him. Phil was finally able to convince him to return to the nest with a promise of seeing Carl when he next woke up and swearing that they'd be at the village by next sunset.

Anxiety fluttered in his chest at the reminder but it was quickly soothed with talon tipped hands threaded through his hair while he let himself slip into the warm embrace of sleep.


Waking up again was disorienting, he was vaguely aware that he’d both been asleep for far too long and not long enough. His ear flicked immediately to the sound of whispering voices.

                                                          up! up! you’ll miss him!

                                    don't fall into deathrest so soon!

      you’d miss so much if you fell into it now!

A little growl raised as words nagged at the edge of his consciousness, pulling him up from the edge of something that was promising the best rest of his life.

He grumpily cracked his eyes open so that he could get a look around. It was brighter outside than it has been in a while, the sky barely painted in the yellows of an early sunset and the lively chirping of birds still outside.

Part of his brain screamed when he tried to rest again, a gentle tug on the back of his mind forcing him to stay awake and not become so vulnerable again. His brow furrowed in both frustration and confusion as sleep that usually came so easily evaded him.

With a grumble he dragged himself up into a sitting position, glancing at Phils proud back as he sat in the drivers seat and continued guiding them Carl down whatever path they were on. 

Curiosity tugged lightly at his mind as he peered close to the canvas, barely making out the shapes and colours that were outside. He could see the vague shape of trees and bushes, a fence lining their trail and much more refined packed dirt compared to what he had at his village.

His old one was on the outskirts of everything, destined to become a ghosttown within his lifetime as it just kept failing to grow. No one wanted to travel to make trades, no one wanted to be so far out to build a settlement and no one wanted to live in a village that had a piglin in it.

A bitter guilt bloomed in his chest at the reminder, something that was constantly spat down on him no matter how hard he tried to prove he was more than just a piglin hybrid. The bitterness soon turned to a cold type of anger.

He was Techno not just ‘the pig boy’ or ‘piglin’. He was a person and Phil saw him for that.

Maybe this village could too while they stayed here. He was Phils sick son there, maybe pity could be better than hate.

Only time would tell.

                                                                            no self loathing!

                                      precious crow forgets his worth

                he's here!

His ear flicked again as his thoughts chattered between each other, vaguely taking in what they were saying.

Before he could focus on something else a shiver ran up his spine, sudden awareness flooded him as his brain just knew that he was being watched. Carefully, he shifted to a more sideways position, flicking his eyes between Phil and the outside.

He let instinct take over better as he carefully combed his eyes over the growth outside as he tried to find what had his eyes on him. Nothing seemed to pop out to him as they carried on down the path, only the sensation of eyes tracing him as Phil slowly pulled their carriage to a stop.

“Techno? You up?”

“Uh- Yeah?”

“You don’t sound very sure darling.”

“I am.”

“Good. I need you to stay nice and quiet back there, alright? Just get back in the nest and try sleep again” Phil cooed as he pushed the canvas lightly to the side, revealing half of his face “can you do that for me?”

“Yeah, I think so…” he trailed off, eyes glancing at the faint traces of foliage he could see behind Phils face. 

“Perfect. Just rest my darling and let me sort things out for us” Phil hummed, pulling his face away and seemingly becoming distracted as he grabbed at the reins again. For the smallest moment, as the gap was clear and Phil wasn’t blocking it, he could’ve sworn he spotted a red tail disappear back into the brush.

He bit down any mention of it as he worked his way back to the nest, sure that whatever he’d seen was just some animal, a fox maybe, that had gotten curious about the carriage. The voices seemed to be debating the merit of that thought as he curled up back in the nest and willed himself to be whisked away.


When he woke up again it was just as disorienting as before. Ripped from the warm hands of sleep and tossed out to the sound of chatter and movement. 

His ear flicked as he listened in on the sounds of outside, the noise of unfamiliar voices tugging him further out of his sleep and into the waking world. It smelled strange here, a thick coppery scent permeating the air no matter how much he tried to smell for anything else.

Part of his mind fell straight into instinct at it, calling out for Food-Food-Hunt almost immediately, his thoughts were almost silent as he crept up from the nest, mirroring his first hunt almost exactly.

Slinking out of the nest and staying low was the easiest part, keeping his hooves silent and trying to find out where the food was, was the hard part. 

He felt himself creep closer to the jockey box where the scent was the strongest stopping shy of the opening that had been pulled closed. His ears flicked as they tried to decipher where his prey could be.

His heart dropped as he heard multiple different voices from many different directions. He couldn’t handle a large hunt like that and his instincts bristled under it. The chirp that sat on the edge of his tongue was swallowed quickly as he heard his sires voice cut through the rest.

“-ire ravaged through the village. We left with what we could. Carter an-”

Confusion flooded his system as his sire spoke, his words were fuzzy at best and disjointed at worst, why was he talking to food?

“-at’s horrible! We’ll be happy take you once the headman-”

“Which one? I heard that-”

“-fter a battle we won that side back! It-”

The words slipped past him easily before the speaking cut off, a new voice joining them in their conversation. His confusion only grew as his sire’s voice became almost angry in its tone.

Soon the sound of his sires voice got even closer, steps jumping up onto the wagon with a bit too much force compared to what he usually did. Techno couldn't help but back up into the nest a bit as he tugged open the canvas to reveal a night sky and an angry face.

The look smoothed out as they made eye contact, his sire clearly not upset with him as he climbed fully into the cabin. Before he knew it he kneeled silently in front of him and started wrapping him up in robes, hushing any complaining whines as he did so.

“Hush, Techno you need to behave for me” he whispered “put on these robes and don't say a word, just stay by my side nice and quiet, alright?”

Doubting that he even had the ability to speak right now, he nodded, sinking himself into the scent of his sire tangled up in the robes. Slowly he was tugged to his feet and his favourite black robe was bundled up into his arms.

After that he was led out behind Phil and presented in front of two humans that stunk of Food-Food-Hungry, he felt his mouth water as he stared at them, staying half hidden behind his fathers back.

“Well? Here he is. Believe me now?”

“I… concede that you do appear to have a son. That does add credence to your story” the portly man in front of him huffed, nice clothing creased as he crossed his arms over his chest, golden pocket watch chain hanging from his front pocket “I suppose you could be from there.”

“Come off it Hank! You’re really going to put them through all this bullshit after what they've gone through? If Carter vouches for them then its our job to give them somewhere to stay!” a shorter blonde woman huffed, face marred by a scowl as his sires grip on his hand tightened from the show of aggression “stop being such a dick about this.”

“I can't just give them that house because they say they've inherited it! Everyone knows it's mine Laura” ‘Hank’ snarked “it’s my house whether I can get in it or not!”

Your house? What do you mean by your house?” his sire all but snarled, wings fluffing up behind him “It's all boarded up for us.”

“It sat there empty for years! You can't just claim it now!”

“That doesn't mean you can just take it, mate!” Phil shouted “it's not yours to take!”

He could feel his sire tensing up to strike right before the lady from before stepped in, standing tense between the two men.

“Oi! Lets not pop off at each other when there’s a child here! Hank stop being a prick and just give them that house we kicked Prez out of!”

“That's far too big for the two of them!”

“Well you're not giving them their actual house are you? Just stick them there so we don’t kill a sickly kid over your greed! We’ll have more than enough of that after the changeling.”

Hank seemed to stop for a moment, almost looking as if he wanted to try his odds against food and his sire. Common sense seemed to win for a moment as he just huffed and tossed a key at the woman, eyeing the crowd that had formed around them before stomping off.

The woman seemed to take on a resigned look before gesturing at him and Phil to follow her, taking a lantern from another villager along the way.

Phil's wings were still fluffed and mantled even as they followed the woman's lead, one wing shielding Techno away from view while the other sat tense with his anger. 

Distantly he registered the both of them talking, Phils voice a low and displeased growl while hers hummed sympathetic and high, whatever she said seemed to be settling his sire at least a bit though considering his unoccupied wing did start to lower.

By the time they reached an old looking house's door, Phil seemed mostly back to normal. His body was still tense and something about his scent promised danger for others but none of that reflected in his demeanour as he continued to chat with… Lana? Lara? Something like that.

“-like I was saying I’m so sorry about Hank. We’re hoping to get rid of him this autumn” she spoke, occupied with unlocking the old oak door “this was the old headman’s house before we took back over, it’ll give you plenty of space for you and your little one.”

“How kind” Phils voice was clipped “I’d appreciate my house more though.”

“I understand this will be very upsetting for you, I’ll come visit in the morning” she sighed “we can try and work something out for you two. Please, come in.”

Phil stepped into the house at her invitation, herding Techno behind him as they finished up their chat. Anxiety and hunger thrummed through him at her proximity, only dying down as her back was turned on them as she hurried back down the path they came, cursing the lateness of night as she went while fumbling over hidden rocks.

They stared for a while until she completely disappeared over the edge, crows fluttering down onto the trees lining outside being startled when Phil slammed the door hard enough for the walls to shake.

He could help the surprised little yelp he made at the sound, jumping in shock as he eyed his sire’s cold anger practically rolling off of him in waves.

With a stoney expression he flicked a hand out to turn on the lights, bathing the dark hallway in a warm yellow glow as he eyed the interior. He almost wanted to do the same but the strange anger rolling off of his sire stopped him from even attempting such a thing.

His rage only grew the more he took in, snarl becoming apparent as his fangs flashed in the light. A questioning chirp sat on the edge of his tongue again before the lights flickered and Phil all but burst into movement.

A shelf he hadn't even noticed was gripped between his hands and ripped from the wall. An angry hiss rattled out the man's lungs while his wings fluffed and flapped behind him. The objects held on it, a picture frame and a bowl he thought, went shattering to the floor as he tossed the wood to watch it shatter against the wall beside them.

Techno stumbled back as he watched wide eyed, unable to even blink as his sire reduced the wood into splinters and the picture frame into shards of glass on the floor. Shattering soon joined the cacophony of sound, ceramic crashing down onto the floor and coating it with more dangerous shards that could get trapped in his hooves.

Keys tumbled and bounced from what was the bowl, landing somewhere off to the side as other trinkets and knick knacks scattered along the wooden floor.

His eyes were quickly torn away from the chaos to look back at Phil, the man having gone abruptly silent despite the frightening display of violence moments before.

Icy blue eyes flicked around the room, no doubt in search for more to destroy before they fell onto him. He froze up under the man's gaze despite himself, a quiet and scared chirp fluttering out of him before he knew it. 

Sorry-Scared-Worried echoed through the room, making Phils pupils go from thin slits into saucers within a second. His wings stopped their incessant flapping, no longer stirring up the debris on the floor to instead rest on his back as if he hasn’t caused this wreck himself.

He sighed, low hiss he’d been letting out finally coming to an end as he ran his talons through his hair, closing his eyes as he did so before standing up straighter and getting to work.

They stood in silence for a while longer, Phil dusting himself off and fixing his appearance, face scarily blank as he did so before he turned and took a step towards Techno, glass and wood crunching under his shoes.

He couldn't stop himself from taking a step back.

Those cold eyes seemed to hone in on the movement, making the man freeze before eyeing Techno down. Assessing him from where he stood. He shuddered under the clinical attention, only focussing back in again as Phil finally started to speak.

Chapter 16: Chapter 16

Summary:

“I was scary, I know” a kiss was pressed against his head “my anger will never turn on you, darling. No matter what you do, no matter how stupid or enraging it is, I’ll never use it on you.”

He dug his face deeper into the man's chest, seeking out the pleasant chill that always permeated off his skin.

“That's it, come even closer” Phil laughed a little before continuing “I swear one of these days you’ll carve a spot for yourself right out of my chest.”

It didn’t sound like a bad idea. He’d be safe there, nestled between ribs and muscle. Phil wouldn’t be able to just toss him away if it was like that either. He felt his hands tighten on his sires robes at the thought.

Notes:

Hello!! I return to you with more vampire shenanigans. Shit is going down, things are escalating behind the scened, Techno is (of course) oblivious to it all. Its wonderful. I prommy we're getting another sonboy soon, shit just kinda has to go down before he can make his appearance.

This is sooo unbetad and my sleep schedule is horrible so I'm exhausted at like 7pm. Either way this might have more mistakes than usual, I'll come back and fix them when I have the time.

I love comments, theyre wonderful and I get very excited about them, I just am horrible at responding within a reasonable time.

That should be everything I think, as always I hope you guys enjoy and of you see a mistake: no you don't!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“You’re alright, love” Phil started “don't step away from me, you know better than that. I know you do.”

Ebony wings stretched out and hid away the chaos he’d caused, forcing him to focus wide blue eyes back on Phil. Slowly his sire stepped forward again, still watching him carefully as he pushed to be closer. Every time he’d tense, icy blue eyes would catch on and the movements would stop, only starting back up again when Technos brain stopped screaming about it.

“Techno it's safe, my darling” another step “don't focus on that, focus on me, listen to my voice little one.”

He whimpered again but didn’t step back as his father inched closer.

“There we go, that's it” even closer “it's not a big deal, you’re not hurt, this is fine.”

His breathing slowed down a bit, starting to even out.

“Perfect, you’re doing such a good job” he was in front of him now, slowly pressing his arms around him, a low croon humming out of his chest in response to the distressed little chirps that were slipping out of him “it's only some silly items, nothing you need to be so worried over. You’re scared over nothing, just focus on me.”

He whimpered a little as he was pressed to Phils chest, his muscles felt as if they were frozen, tense even at the comfort he was being given. A gentle hand began rubbing at his back, soothing circles slowly beginning to thaw out the ice cold shard of fear in his chest. He whined as his tail wrapped around Phils leg, desperate for more contact, more stability, after the show of violence.

“I know” his sire crooned “that must've been a lot for you, everything being  so sudden and violent.”

He felt himself nod, forehead brushing against soft robes as he did so. Even now he had the special one, his favourite, clutched in his hands tight. He couldn't help but think that it would be a victim next, a cold terror mixing with anger at the thought.

It was his. Phil wasn't allowed to just destroy it.

That wonderful, haunting tune began to be hummed through the air, working in tandem with the hand to soothe him and let his muscles finally relax. His hindbrain had gone silent with it too, a blissful absence of other thoughts giving him room to process and work through how he felt.

He missed the cave. Phil didn’t destroy things there, he didn’t shout there either. He wanted his big nest and that library he wanted to explore, it was safe there and it wasn’t safe here. He-

“You’re getting in your head again, Techno” his father spoke above him “take deep breaths, darling. You’re alright. You’re safe.”

His lungs obeyed in an instant, gulping in air he hadn’t even noticed he needed, the beginnings of a migraine fuzzing away with them. Little whines and chirps left him, communicate things he didn’t even understand only to be soothed by those low, indulgent croons that seemed to settle every fear in his chest.

“I was scary, I know” a kiss was pressed against his head “my anger will never turn on you, darling. No matter what you do, no matter how stupid or enraging it is, I’ll never use it on you.”

He dug his face deeper into the man's chest, seeking out the pleasant chill that always permeated off his skin.

“That's it, come even closer” Phil laughed a little before continuing “I swear one of these days you’ll carve a spot for yourself right out of my chest.”

It didn’t sound like a bad idea. He’d be safe there, nestled between ribs and muscle. Phil wouldn’t be able to just toss him away if it was like that either. He felt his hands tighten on his sires robes at the thought.

“Wouldn't be too different to what you’ve done already” he cooed “it's not like I’d mind it either, I could keep you nice and close without having to worry about anything so much as touching you.”

It sounded so nice despite being impossible, he wanted to snuggle as deep as he could and never leave his father again. There was nothing else he needed, he didn't even have anything else to need. He was safe and warm here, his father said he’d never get rid of him, he didn't even have to worry about being hurt. 

Phil would take care of it all, his mind whispered. He couldn't help but agree.

He buried his face deeper into Phils clothing, chasing the scent they carried that never failed to soothe him. A frown instantly marred his face at a new, foreign, scent hidden among the robes. His sire made a questioning noise as Techno pushed back a little, snuffling around his chest until he located the source.

On the sleeve of the green robe he wore, he smelled different. He couldn’t atop the little growl thrumming through his chest at his discovery if he tried. A feral, possessive anger made itself known at the very back of his mind, muffled and covered but there nonetheless.

It didn’t smell like the copper and herbs that clung to his father, nor the sweet sickly smell that clinged to Kristin either. This smelled fresh, alive almost and it encapsulated everything he hated.

His tail lashed as he ignored the muffled words that his sire was saying, the concerns of someone who smelled like someone else falling to the wayside as he tried to pinpoint who dared scent his father. His growl only deepened as his sire tried to move, arms shifting as he tried make more space to look down at him.

A flash of tusk and teeth seemed to be enough for him to stop, a surprised yet interested gleam in his eye as he watched him return to his sniffing.

It smelled of the woods outside, of bread and flowers and food. The only person who’d come close enough to his sire for that to rub off on him was the woman that lead them here. The one that showed his father a house he hated so much that he destroyed things the moment they were in private.

It took barely a moment after that for him to decide that he hated her; Why did food think it could get its scent on his sire? His growl only deepened as he tugged on the robe, doing his damndest to tug it off of his sires shoulders.

“Mate-” Phil started, gently batting away Technos hands “what are you doing? Are you trying to steal this one too?”

He only grumbled in response, shoving the robe off of him and tossing it over the mess by the door. Quickly returning to snuffle at him, he was pleased to find that the invading scent was gone, only sweetness, herbs and nether now sticking to him. He could feel his tail begin to wag as his growl lowered into a purr, nuzzling back onto the comfort of his arms.

An indulgent sigh rang out from above him and arms wrapped back around him, holding him tightly as he scented his father and snuggled into his hold.

“I suppose this is what I get for pushing you in your instincts, hm?” his sire muttered “you’re lucky I have so many robes, my wardens seemed to have been collecting them with the amount they stole.”

He only purred more as hands rose to comb through his hair, untangling any of the knots he got from his fitful sleep in the wagon. 

Something in his mind caught at the reminder of the wagon, of his sleep and how now they were here. His brain snagged on the argument Phil had, of angry shouts and destruction following it shortly after. It tugged him out of the pleasant haze he found himself in, reminding him of ice water being dumped on him.

The purr in his chest stuttered to a halt, wide eyes turning back up to Phil as he felt the situation set in all over again. He felt lost in the whiplash of it all, being tossed between fear and comfort right back to fear again doing nothing to help his aching body or screaming mind.

Judging by the look in Phils eye, he knew what was to come.

“What are we gonna do?” he stuttered out “you were angry, you’re never angry, that means somethings wrong.”

He could feel his hands beginning to shake as a wave of anxiety crashed over him.

“And if somethings wrong then it's my fault” he muttered “I’m sorry- I don’t know what I did but that's why you took me out the wagon right? Because of something to do with me?”

He raised his hands up to tug at his curls a little, tail tightening around his sires leg as he continued to spiral, bowling over any objections or words Phil tried to cut in with.

“I’m sorry I didn-” his words were cut off as firm hands pulled his own away from his curls, looking up revealed Phil holding him by the wrist with an odd expression over his face, something angry and sad. He took Technos attention in stride.

“Techno, my darling fledgling” he cooed, voice honey sweet as hands cupped his face “hush. Listen to me and listen well” Phil’s head bumped against his own “things just got complicated. They’re more difficult than I originally planned and they’re certainly not your fault.”

He shushed him again when he heard Technos breath hitch “that’s alright though. It’s okay. It’ll be a good lesson for you, an opportunity for you to learn.” He ran his thumb under his eye, gliding it across his cheekbone “ sometimes... we have to bend a few morals and a couple of laws to make it out of a scenario. That doesn’t make us evil, it makes us survivors.”

A hum left him high and inside, it didn’t seem to dampen Phil’s resolve in the slightest.

“I know. It’s hard to understand when you cling to your humanity. That’s fine, I’ll wait for you my darling. Death knows they wouldn’t do the same for you but we’re all foolish in youth” he hummed, speaking the words slowly as he continued “that’s what I’m here for. To teach you. I can guide you through this, all I need is for you to listen to me, to not panic and most of all to not question me.”

Phils eyes were intense as he spoke, something mesmerising as an echo tinged his words.

“It’ll be hard- you’re a curious thing and I’ll never fault you for it- but trust that if you need to know something I’ll help you” he kissed his hairline “just listen and follow what your mind tells you darling. I’ll never lead you astray. You’ll stay right by my side for millennia to come.”

His heart settled at the confirmation of staying by Phils side, of being kept and taught despite his constant panics and fear. The words sank deeper, nestling their way into his bones as he took them to heart. He could be good, he’d listen and follow whatever his sire suggested.

Instincts preened at the back of his head from his acceptance.

Taloned hands combed through his hair for a few moments before Phil pulled away, a satisfied gleam tinging his eyes as he spoke. “How about you explore the house a bit while I clean this up, hm? You can find a nice spot for your nest before I put you to bed.”

Curiosity reared its head at the suggestion, part of him wanting to scope out where they’d be staying until his father solved their problem, whatever it was. Another part of him wanted desperately to find a good spot for their nest, to have something more permanent than what he had before.

His heart ached desperately for his nest in the cave. It settled a bit as he promised himself that he’d make it better this time. With the resolve that gave, he hesitantly stepped away from his sires chest and began down the hallway.

The warm glow of the lights gave it a homelier feeling, reminding him of slightly of the glowing berries that littered the walls of the cave, having crept in through the windows built into the walls.

It provided at least some familiarity as he continued his search, ears flicking as he heard his sire move around as well. The layout was simple, only slightly more fancy to the houses in his old village. This one seemed to be blessed with wall decor and a dining room, simple looking living room and kitchen closeby. 

He didn’t go too far into the rooms, anxiety beginning to nag at his mind at being so separated from his sire. Instead he lurked in the doorway and stared in, blue orbs slicing through the darkness better than he could remember as he inspected each one.

Nothing stuck out too much, just simple photographs of people he couldn't recognise and little decorations that brightened up the place. In all honesty it seemed a bit dull, the house barely feeling lived in despite the care that was put into it.

At least that felt familiar.

His ear flicked again as the hallway lapsed into silence, the rustling and clinking of glass that had been echoing from where Phil was finally coming to an end. The quiet spurred him to abandon staring into dark rooms in favour of returning to where his sire had been, anxiety blooming once again when he was nowhere to be found.

Chirps fled him in an instant, calling out in a language his mind could barely grasp and only halting when an indulgent coo sounded from the ceiling. Chasing the sound revealed a plain staircase that he had missed, one leading up to another floor.

He was trotting up it mere seconds after registering it, barely even acknowledging the now pristine entryway of the house. The upstairs was lit warmly by light as well, a switch lingering on the main hall that no doubt controlled it.

Rustling was emanating from the only room that had a door cracked open, inching towards it revealed his sire tearing up a bed in favour of making it into a nest. Glowing blue eyes snapped towards him as the door creaked, clawed hands stopping mid motion before registering Techno and continuing their work. 

A welcoming coo was sent towards him as he continued his ministrations, barely pausing as he ripped apart sheets and layered others over them, slowly forming the shape of a nest.

“Hey mate” his sire started, slightly distracted. “I figured I’d get a head start on things for you, you must be tired after all the exploring you did earlier after all.”

He clutched the robes held tightly in his hands before climbing into the centre, pushing it into the perfect spot before working at the robes his sire began handing to him, splitting the work between them. 

A purr hummed through his chest as he continued his ministrations, something impossibly pleased flowing through him as the new nest came together. They didn’t smell like his sire and him like he wished but some had that sickly sweetness clinging to them, reminding him of his new mother as he buried it close to his favourite robe.

Soon they’d have the ones from the wagon in here and it’d be perfect, something that smelled of sleep and warmth and love that he could curl up and sleep in. His movements began to slow as sleepiness tugged at him, exhaustion and aches pulling him down in a way that had become familiar by now.

Phil laughed as he slowly gave in, working slower and slower before beginning to doze off as he got more blankets tucked around him. His purr only deepened as his sire leaned down and gave him a kiss on his hairline, firm hands scritching wonderfully at his scalp while he sank even deeper.

“I’ll fix things my darling” his sire cooed “you’ll be in the covensteads nest soon enough, just go to sleep. Your mother can watch over you while I work.”

A sleepy hum left him as he sank further and further, only shoved down even deeper as Phil continued to fawn over him. Gentle talons combed through his hair and kisses were pressed to him until he was finally wrapped up in the blanket of sleep.

Vague memories of huge hands holding him and adoring eyes staring down at him were all that filled the night. An echoing voice that thrummed with power and magic flowing through him as if he was made of air. His mind could grasp none of it, any attempts only having things slip through his fingers like sand.

It was nice almost. A heady comfort covering him as he was freed from the coil of anxiety and thought which plagued his waking hours. Time ticked past him as he simply let himself be held, large fingers prodding and poking at him adoringly while his mothers voice crooned down at him in words he couldn’t even begin to grasp.

He didn't mind it. The comfort of company was more than enough for him.

It was only the sound of rustling that brought him back up from the depths of sleep, tugging him back to the realm of the living to see his sire shuffling around by the nest. He was wearing a new robe, something black that was covered in odd wet spots.

He smelled of food almost, a hunger rearing its head at the smell, something hissing in his hear that his sire had a successful hunt and may be sharing the spoils. It was an inquisitive chirp that seemed to gain his attention, surprise making way for a fond love as he revealed strange splatters on his face, around his mouth.

Another inquisitive chirp had him laughing, only replying in a soothing Calm-Sleep-Rest as he tugged off his oddly splattered robe, hands caked in something dark using the fabric as a towel before warm hands swiped over his cheek.

Slowly he raised an arm out, silently asking his sire for cuddles as he blearily watched him work from outside the nest. He smelled of outside, herb scent only strengthened from the telltale hints of nature. He couldn't bring himself to wonder why, only focussed on his want for contact and satisfaction of the warmth that surrounded the nest.

“I’ll join you in a moment my darling” Phil cooed “let me clean up first, then I’ll be all yours.”

He purred at the chance of his sire being his, something smug and satisfied at the chance of being able to keep his sire to his sounder. It was all that kept him awake as he watched his father fix himself up, hiding away the robe that smelled of food and wiping away the last of the splotches that covered him.

When all was done, he cooed and joined him in the nest, wings shifting to shield him away and cover him in a blanket of feathers. He basked in the warmth for a while, sweet memories of his mother following him as he settled his head over his sires unbeating heart.

His tail curled around his sires leg, clinging to him and preventing him from leaving him again for the night. He almost wanted to stay up a moment longer, basking in the warmth of their new nest and the contact he was snuggled into, yet sleep nagged insistently at his mind again.

Everything was perfect, he was warm, he was safe and his sire was holding him, there was no need to keep himself up for any longer. He sank back down into the haze he was in before, allowing his mother to continue holding him and fawning over him as his sire did the same, running his fingers through the untamed curls of his hair.

The stress of the day melted away as he let himself go, allowing him to bask in their attention as he rested and forgot about every ache and pain that nagged at his brain.

Chapter 17: Chapter 17

Summary:

He never wanted to leave the hold, a strange pull dragging him down into something that promised the deepest sleep he’d ever had. If it wasn't for a lingering hunger in his belly and the consistency of his sires' talons scratching through his curls he probably would’ve slipped into it.

What properly pulled him up was the knocking sound echoing from the downstairs. He felt his sire tense under him at the noise, a low rattling escaping the bottom of his chest before he seemed to force himself to relax.

“I suppose that's as good a sign as any to go” he huffed “they’ll get suspicious if I take too long.”

Notes:

Hellooo! I return to you with a chapter that has a much awaited development!!

I don't have too much to say, just my usual stuff about taking a while to respond too comments! I love them and appreciate them but I can be anxious and it takes me a while to hype myself up <3

Oh also! Next update will most likely be MBMB and then Henchman before looping back to AFN but you never know with me

I hope you guys enjoy and as always, if you see a mistake: no you don't!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Waking up was pleasant as usual, his face buried into his sires throat so he could wake up to his scent. He never failed to find comfort in the smell of moss and rain, of the forest and nature and everything he was surrounded by before they met. It was fitting, the man that usually dressed in green smelled like the woods.

He snuggled deeper, letting his tail tighten as he heard his father chuckle and hold him back. His tail made a valiant attempt to wag from where it held him when a kiss was pressed to the top of his head. 

“Clingy boy” the chest under him sighed “my clingy boy. So sweet for me, hm?”

“Mhm… mine.”

“Aww I’m yours?” he could feel the grin on the man's face as he kissed his hairline again “glad to see your other instincts latching onto me properly.”

“Hmm?”

“Nothing you need to worry about, little love” the man above him cooed “I’ll get you some gold once you’re in the covenstead. Right now I just have to keep you nice and calm, wouldn't want you being too stressed would we?”

Stress was bad. It didn't feel nice at all. It made him happy that his sire wanted to protect him from that kind of thing, he felt himself nodding in agreement and burrowing even deeper while he purred.

                                                                         soft boy

                                            changeling needs his snuggles

               our crow is already plotting

Time melted together as they continued to snuggle, sweet words being whispered into his hair as he purred and rested with his sire. It felt right, it settled something in his mind. 

Something just clicked together while he drifted in and out of sleep on his fathers chest; his scent and cool body feeling like a perfect break from the warmth of the nest. The heat from it was nice but sometimes it just felt a little much, he needed the chilled permanence of his sire under him to feel properly at peace.

He never wanted to leave the hold, a strange pull dragging him down into something that promised the deepest sleep he’d ever had. If it wasn't for a lingering hunger in his belly and the consistency of his sires' talons scratching through his curls he probably would’ve slipped into it.

What properly pulled him up was the knocking sound echoing from the downstairs. He felt his sire tense under him at the noise, a low rattling escaping the bottom of his chest before he seemed to force himself to relax.

“I suppose that's as good a sign as any to go” he huffed “they’ll get suspicious if I take too long.”

His sire began to untangle himself from their hold, pausing to coo and croon every time he whined, peppering him with kisses along his hairline and gentle strokes of his curls. By the time he was free, Techno was still plastered to the rest of the nest, not at all willing to leave despite the gentle coaxing Phil kept attempting.

The man seemed to finally get the message when he started to growl at him, cooing again before leaving Techno to his rest. It was only when his father was leaving the room that he realised he was in differently coloured robes. Before he could let out a questioning chirp, his sire had already disappeared.

                                                                                         evilza 

                 leaving his baby in the nest! how cruel!

                                                           they found the hunt already? how boring

Confusion thrummed through him as he heard Phil descend the stairs, quickly opening the door and giving a muffled greeting. He could feel his ears perk up as he tried to listen in on what they were saying.

“-see you’ve returned” his sire spoke, voice muffled “what are you here for? Going to steal this one from me t-”

“-wish I was, Phillip. There is just one problem” the foods voice echoed up the stairs “there was a-”

 “-eally? I thought those were-” Phils voice sounded shocked “-is it safe? I wouldn-”

He turned back over into the nest, happily snuggling back down into the baskets as he tried drag himself back into his mothers hands. It was going pretty well, a pleasant glaze making its way over his brain before being washed away by his fathers voice.

“Techno, darling!” his sire called “change out of your night clothes and come down here!”

Night clothes? He didn't wear night clothes. Now that he thought about it… he was pretty sure he had been wearing the same set of clothing for well over a week now. Through rain, dirt, blood and cave exploration his shirt had been through it all.

Looking down at it, he saw all the wear and tear clearly showing through. Blood was splattered down all the front, caking his neck and chest in the now dried burgundy liquid while dirt and dust clung to his sleeves.

In all honesty he was surprised that they were even able to follow the fo- woman through the village from the carriage. Maybe his sires wings and the darkness were barely enough to cloak him away, maybe he just got lucky.

Either way he was expected downstairs and in new clothes.

A bit unsure of himself, he glanced around the bedroom and found - unsurprisingly - very little of use. There was a wardrobe pressed up against the wall, probably his only hope considering the only robe he had in here was his favourite one and… he didn't want her smell on it.

                       messy crow

                                                                                 little guy needs a bath!

                            awww our prince is getting used to his instincts

He reluctantly crawled out of the nest and trotted over to the wardrobe. Tugging open the door revealed shirts to him that were far too big. It smelled dusty and damp in there but he needed clothing that wouldn't immediately get him arrested.

Reaching out a hand, he gently ran his fingers over the fabric, pulling it to rub on his face when he was satisfied with the texture. With a good wash, he could see himself wearing this pretty regularly. He tugged it over himself, watching how the sleeves flowed over his hands and hung off his frame.

Had he lost weight? He was never a healthy weight but he couldn't help but feel a bit more… gaunt when he compared himself to before. Maybe it was because he hadn't been eating as often, vampiric turn messing with his metabolism in the worst of ways.

He’d ask Phil about it later. It was probably why he was so tired, not having enough energy from food to push him through the day. Phil would be kind enough to get him some meat like before. He rarely had to worry about food ever since his sire had began taking care of him.

With a new shirt and a slightly calmer mind, he trotted down the stairs and worked his way to where he could hear idle speaking. He was too busy mulling over his questions and thinking about how the fabric felt on him to really listen in to what they were saying, only tuning in when he reached the doorway and peered inside.

Phil was sitting on one of the couches cross legged with that strange human appearance he had when driving the wagon. He didn't seem very pleased, a small frown marring his face before he turned to Techno and smiled. 

            crowfather isn't happy with the news

                                                                 sire is pleased to see you!

                    clingy boy

                                            mute!

It eased something in his chest, quickly trotting over to him and curling up beside him, impossibly pleased when an ebony wing wrapped around him. Only then did he realise that the woman was on the other seat, perking up at the sight of him.

“Oh! Hello there!” the food chirped “it's good to see you up and about!”

He frowned, eyeing her from his spot before snuggling into Phils side again, growling very lightly when his sire laughed at it. He had no interest in responding to a meal, why would he bother giving her the right answers when he would just end up eating her later? He’d get anxious for no reason!

“I apologise for him” his sire hummed, hand coming up to play with his curls “he gets anxious with new people.”

“Oh I completely understand” she laughed “I wouldn't be talkative either if I went through what you two have” her face quickly took a grim expression “but that does bring us to what I came here to tell you.”

She wringed her fingers as she fidgeted nervously, eyes flicking between them as she seemed to try and find the words. He only nuzzled closer to his sire, something in the back of his mind upset at her proximity. Sniffing at his fathers robes eased it a little, a rising panic ebbing away into an anxious thrum as she opened her mouth.

“I don’t know how much the others told you about our little village but I suppose I should brief you. I’m Laura, I’ve become a sort of… de facto organiser ever since the split. I’ll be taking care of you two until things with your house can be sorted out” she started, hand coming up to play with her hair. “I won’t overwhelm you with information, especially as you’ll be so sensitive after whats happened, but we do have a fae in this village and he is coming into his magic.”

He perked up a little at that, moving slightly away from his sire before being smushed back into his chest. If he wasn't so comfortable he’d probably find it irritating.

“That was mentioned when we were on the road“ his fathers voice rumbled under his ear “he isn't too strong is he? I'd hate for my son to be put into danger…”

“Oh no of course not!” she raised her hands in a placating manner “he’s more of a nuisance than anything if I’m honest. He just has random bursts of magic that freak people out, he’s harmless otherwise.”

“Bursts of magic?” Phil seemed quite interested now “please, do elaborate.”

“Oh well I wouldn't want to get into it now but I’d be more than happy to speak more on it as I show you around” she fiddled with her fingers again “you’ll be staying here a while, it'd be good to know where things are while we figure out what to do about that house you inherited.”

Phil opened his mouth to speak but she cut him off with her ramble. Techno couldnt help but feel his panic renew at the thought of his sire leaving him alone in unfamiliar territory.

“Obviously your son can stay inside, I wouldn't force a sick child to trail behind us as we talk about more adult matters” she laughed “it’ll only take an hour or two, the village isn't too big.”

His sire clearly considered her words, humming as he continued to play with his hair. He did his best to plaster himself to his fathers side, not wanting to leave him. It earned an indulgent coo but didn’t seem to be enough to convince him.

“You’ll be alright, Tech” he pressed a kiss to his head “I won't be long at all, you can go back to sleep if you want? I’ll be there when you’re up again.”

He laughed when he shook his head, a high pitched whine escaping him as he snaked an arm around the winged man's waist. “Don’ go” he mumbled, smushing his face further into the man “stay.”

“It’ll only be a couple of hours” Phil soothed “you’ll hardly notice me being gone. Just rest and it’ll be over before you know it.”

“Really?”

“Mhm.”

If his sire left now then he’d be with Techno longer later. He’d probably be able to get everything they needed out the way while he was with the food, giving Techno more time in the nest with his father. Maybe they could even haul in the rest of the robes. He’d love to steal a couple so he can wrap himself in the scent.

“... Alright” he huffed, “but you can't be too long.”

“Of course not” another kiss before his sire untangled himself and stood, walking towards the human as Techno trailed behind him “I’d never leave you for too long. I'll just do what I need and then I’ll be right back.”

Anxiety still flickered through him as they got ready to leave by the door, the human lingering a bit too close to where the shelf once was and sending them a confused glance before taking his father away from him.

He still stared at the door even as his father waved to him on their way out, feeling lost with him being so far away. Maybe he could just… look around a bit more. Maybe he’d find something new or cool that he can show Phil later.

                                                    awww little crow wants to give gifts

                                  adventure!!

                                                             go see Carl!

His ear flicked as foreign thoughts spoke in his mind, giving him a strange pressure in his head. He wandered the hallway before finding the kitchen. The window was in clear view, the curtains pulled back in a vain attempt to bring in light.

The entire room was still shaded, blocked by a large tree growing right beside the house. Hesitantly, he stepped forwards, creeping through and avoiding rays of light as he looked around. There was a small dining table against one of the walls, a pitiful vase sitting in the middle of it.

Idly he pushed even closer to the glass panes, leaning towards the latch and pushing the window open to let in some fresh air. The entire side of the house was shrouded in shade, sun no doubt illuminating the other half as he looked off into the wilderness around the house.

His eyes caught on something strange and… blue poking out of the bushes. A frown formed on his brow as he leaned further, spotting tufts of brown right beside the blue. He stared for a while, confused and trying to work out what it was before it moved.

From the bush emerged a young looking face. Bright gold eyes stared at him, brown curls tangled up in a bush and over find as a little fox nose twitched on the other boy's face. 

He couldn't help but jump at the proximity, the strange boy being far too close for comfort while he was hidden away in that bush. Before he knew it, a low growling hiss had made its way out of his throat, clearly threatening the one that had dared to stun him.

A crows caw could be heard from the woods as a frown overtook the others face, boy pushing up from his hunched position in the bush to stand and reveal deep blue wings that matched his fins.

For a moment he could’ve sworn he saw his throat twitch and flare, odd gills taking a breath as he stomped his way closer to Techno in the kitchen. His mind briefly flickered to wonder what biting them would feel like. A deep, instinctual part of him couldn't help but pick on a rich and almost wild smell coming from him. 

It almost smelled like Phil, both herby and rich but something strange and almost… bubbly added to it. He didn't really have time to think about it as the other had finally approached him, an odd look glinting in his eye and a certain confidence in his stride that made Techno falter.

“Excuse you!” he huffed “don’t you know it's rude to just go around hissing at people?”

This probably wasn’t going to be fun.

Chapter 18: Chapter 18

Summary:

He could feel his ears press up against his skull, unhappy with the proximity of the other boy. He didn’t want him anywhere near him, let alone this close. Not when he smelled like Phil but… weird. His hooves moved him back a step before he even knew it.

Part of him almost felt… insulted at how close the boy was. It wasn't something he could explain, just an innate annoyance at someone coming to close as casually as the other boy had. It didn’t feel right, only his sire was allowed to do something like that and this boy clearly wasn't his sire.

“Don’t you know it's rude to just watch people from bushes?” he heard himself snarking, fighting against the wince at how his fangs ached from his words “seems like you’re the one that needs to be excused.”

“It's only rude if they catch you. Everyone knows that” the boy snipped “I’m never caught when I watch people.”

Notes:

Hello! I did most of this chapter when I was pretty sick so if it feels weird then thats probably why! It's a pretty Wilbur centric chapter so my twinsduo enjoyers stay winning.

As always I'm bad at responding to comments within normal times. I love getting them very much and they motivate me a tonne but I get anxious and tend to do them in bulk so please be patient with me <3

I hope you guys enjoy and as always, if you see a mistake: no you don't!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

He could feel his ears press up against his skull, unhappy with the proximity of the other boy. He didn’t want him anywhere near him, let alone this close. Not when he smelled like Phil but… weird. His hooves moved him back a step before he even knew it.

Part of him almost felt… insulted at how close the boy was. It wasn't something he could explain, just an innate annoyance at someone coming to close as casually as the other boy had. It didn’t feel right, only his sire was allowed to do something like that and this boy clearly wasn't his sire.

“Don’t you know it's rude to just watch people from bushes?” he heard himself snarking, fighting against the wince at how his fangs ached from his words “seems like you’re the one that needs to be excused.”

“It's only rude if they catch you. Everyone knows that” the boy snipped “I’m never caught when I watch people.”

“Well I caught you! That means I get to hiss at you” he put his hands on his hips “can you even blame me?”

He could feel his ears press further against his skull as his tail swished between his legs. Gone was the sadness he felt from his sire leaving him, now all his brain could focus on was the stark irritation he felt at someone who smelled so… strange near his nest.  

“Of course I can!” The other boy huffed, fox ears flicking and fins flaring “you can blame anyone for anything.”

“Then you can only blame yourself for making me hiss at you!”

“Well it's not my fault you did that!” the other boy grumbled “I didn’t know pig people could hiss!”

“Well I didn’t know people could have” he gestured vaguely to the entirety of the other boy “all this going on! But you don't see me commenting on it.”

The other boy frowned at his words, quickly going quiet in favour of scowling at him. Techno had no problem returning the gesture, tail continuing to lash and smack against his legs as he let his irritation continue to simmer beneath his skin.

Mentioning his status as a hybrid only made it feel more sour, annoyance turning bitter at the familiar stink from having it pointed out. It's not his fault he was born like this.

“Listen- I didn’t mean it like that” the other boy stuttered “you just look different -”

“Well so do you” he huffed, crossing his arms over his chest. He definitely wasn’t liking the other. He smelled far too much like his sire and he was acting like an ass. He did his best to keep his growl low and quiet, not quite willing to be threatening yet.

“I-” the other boy looked off to the side “okay. I’m sorry, that was a dick move.”

“It was.”

“Let me make it up to you by introducing myself then” he raised a hand to his chest “you can call me Wil.”

They stared at each other for a few moments, continuing to take in each others appearances. With a sigh he uncrossed his arms, instead leaning on the windowsill and resting his head on his palm. “Okay, Wil, why were you just watching me from a bush?”

“I don't get to know your name?” The other boy pouted “that's not fair…”

“If you tell me why you were watching me, I’ll tell you my name.”

Wil seemed to mull this over, humming as he looked off to the side before nodding to himself. With a bright smile he seemed almost satisfied in their little deal, a strange buzz carrying through the air before he spoke.

“It's like how I said before” he huffed “you look different and that made me curious. You’re almost like me but less… complicated.”

He thought over what the other boy said before accepting it. If he looked like Wil then he’d probably be curious about whatever rare hybrid waltzed into the village too. Sure he wouldn't just stare at them but maybe the other boy was just awkward. It’d explain his other fumbles in their conversation at least.

“I guess that's an answer… my name is Techno” he hummed, ear flicking again as he felt himself untense a little. At his words, the other boy's nose immediately wrinkled as if he just smelled something horrible. “No it isn't.”

Bafflement flooded him, soon followed by an almost childish feeling of offence. His tail resumed its annoyed lashing and twitching from its place between his legs.

“Uh- yeah it is? I think I’d know my own name!”

“That's not your real name, I need your real one.”

A crow cawed in the distance as a shiver ran down his spine. Something about the way the other boy said that just didn't sit right with him. He could feel the whispers of foreign thoughts rising up from their apparent silence, trying to clamber for his attention as they shouted over each other. 

He elected to ignore it in favour of frowning at Wil.

“Why do you need it?”

“I- I just do. Give me it.”

“Well now I don’t want to.”

The other boy's fins seemed to flare at his words, a low rattling sound escaping him that morphed into an angry sounding yip. He twitched his ear at the odd sound.

“You said you’d tell me your name if I answered your question!”

“And I did! That's what everyone calls me so it's a name!”

“Yeah but it's not your name!”

He could feel his irritation rising at the other boys words. He sounded far too similar to the villagers back at his original home. Always talking about how he couldn't just pick a name for himself and how someone ‘like him’ didn’t get to have a name like real people.

“Why do you want my proper name so badly then?” he heard himself snap, tail lashing as a defensive kind of anger rose at the painful memories.

“If I know your name then I’ll know why you feel so… weird!”

“Now that's just insulting” he growled. “You’ve offended me like three times in a single conversation. That has to be a record.”

“It's not meant to be insulting! The energy around you just feels so weird” the other boy huffed “it doesn't feel natural at all and I wanna know why.”

“Well I am from the nether. Whatever weird energy you're feeling is probably just that.”

He took a bit of pleasure in the way the other boy gestured his arms around wildly, clearly frustrated with their conversation. Good. That's what he gets for being such a dick. An almost childish urge bubbled up from deep within him, a little whisper telling him that he should tease him to rile him up even more.

His tail flicked as he considered it, debating whether it’d be funny enough to justify him continuing to toy with the other. Before he could come to a conclusion, the… fox? Fish? Hybrid had finished his little fit in favour of shouting out another question.

“Then why does your dad have the same energy? His is even stronger than yours!”

“He has wings, doesn't he?” he drawled, being sure to keep his expression and tone as bored as possible so he could watch the other become even more frustrated “he’s from somewhere else too, it's probably just the same situation.”

Wil seemed to mull over what he said for a few moments before settling on it. They lapsed into silence for a few moments, looking at each other. A spiteful part of him flourished in the lack of sound, his offence bleeding into a quiet want to hurt as they continued to stare.

For once, he gave into it. “So why do you look so weird?”

“Excuse me? That's not-”

“If you get to ask mean questions then so do I” he huffed “answer or its unfair.”

“Unfai- you know what? Fine. I admit I have been a dick in this and I’m sorry… again” his ear fins drooped a little “I’m just not that used to talking to people so I mess up a lot.”

“I don’t forgive you” the other boy's ears drooped even more, claw tipped hands beginning to fret with each other “but you can make it up to me.”

“How? I’d genuinely like to know you I’m just- bad at this.”

“I get that. You just need to be more careful with your words. You’ve… brought up some pretty bad memories and I don’t appreciate that at all” he wanted to do his best to forget them “if you’re more careful and more honest with me, we can keep talking.”

“Yeah I can do that!-”

“Promise.”

“I- uh-”

“If you mean your words then you’ll have no problem promising me that you’ll be careful with your words and more transparent with what you want.”

“A-alright” the other boy's eyes flicked to the side nervously “I promise to be more careful and clear with you.”

The air buzzed strangely between them again, like the air after a lightning strike. The thoughts in his head seemed to fall into a hush right after this, something telling him that they were watching intently to see how this all played out.

“... Good enough” he flicked his ear “now we can have a fresh slate. I’m Techno, it's nice to meet you.”

“Call me Wil. It's… nice to meet you too.”

He nodded to himself again, content to meet the other boy's acquaintance… again. He smiled a bit to reassure Wil before speaking up again.

“So will you tell me what you are or is that a secret?”

Wils cheeks puffed out before he huffed, a little chitter following the action. “Really? You have to ask?”

“Of course I do! Last time I checked, fox hybrids can’t have fins.”

“Uh well duh they can’t!” The other boy griped, deciding to cross his arms as well as he mirrored Techno “I’m not any specific hybrid, I’m a faeborn.”

“You act like I’m meant to know what that means” he groans “what? Does it force you to just lurk in bushes?”

“No of course not!” The other boy let out a distinctly frustrated sound, something close to a yip that was drawn out. He was very easy to rile up by the seems of things “besides, everyone knows about faeborn!”

“Well I don’t.”

“Actually?” He grimaced at Technos nod “jeez you must be… sheltered. Well to put it in short, one parent was a witch, the other a fae so now I’m magic.”

He felt his ears peek up immediately at that, remembering distinctly his little chat with Kristin not too long ago. Could he do cool stuff like her? He’d feel way less annoyed if he saw a little trick…

Magic? Show me!”

“Wh- huh?? Do you have a death wish or something?”

“Obviously I don’t!” He was a tad past that now “I just wanna see something cool! Show me a trick.”

The other boy reeled back, a shocked look crossing over his face before undeniable curiosity soon came to replace it. “You actually want to see my magic?”

“Why wouldn’t I?”

“Why would you?”

"Because it’s cool! We’ve been over this already!”

Wil just gaped at him for a couple seconds expression flitting between disbelief and a confused awe before he seemed to get a hold of himself. 

“I can show you some magic” he started, voice careful as he spoke “but you can’t tell anyone about it. I’ll get in trouble.”

“Of course I won’t tell anyone! Just show me!”

He leaned forward, ears perked eagerly as his tail wagged lightly in excitement. The other looked cautious, eyes flicking around to make sure no one else was watching before he shifted his hands from his chest.

He kneeled down, plucking a lone daisy from the grass before presenting it to Techno in his palm. In awe he watched as it wilted into nothing, green turning into brown before withering away into dust right before his eyes.

Just as he was about to speak though, the other raised a finger to tell him to wait. He leaned even closer as slowly,  a small, strangely moving ball of light began shimmering up from where it once was.

The glow only lasted for a short moment, inevitably fading away as Wil brushed his hands together to get rid of the dust before looking at him with an almost nervous expectancy. Like he didn’t know what to expect from him.

“That was so cool!” He gasped “you can just do that? I wish I could make little orbs glow in my hand!”

“But it had to die first for me to do it” Wil muttered ”isn’t that… I don't know- weird to you?”

“How should I know? I have no clue how magic works” he huffed, still smiling at the little show the other boy put on for him “what I do know though is that that was awesome.”

Wils fins perked up at this, little fox tail slowly starting to wag behind him at his praise. He could see the ghost of a smile on his face too as he brightened up a bit. “Really?”

“Of course! Can you do it with other things too? Not just plants?”

“I haven't really gotten a chance to” Wil sighed “they always catch me whenever I try so I just… gave up trying.”

“Ugh that sucks” he huffed, ignoring that strange static feeling beginning to permeate the air again, buzzing between the boys and pricking along his neck. 

This time it didn't feel cold or unsettling, it felt almost familiar. 

“Hey uh-” the other boy started, seemingly unsure of his words “when is your dad coming back again?”

“He said he’d take about an hour, why?”

“It just feels… weird again. It’s getting heavier…”

“That's probably nothing” he hummed, waving the topic away with his hand “tell me more about magic. I’m curious.”

“Are you sure he’s not here? It’s-”

He huffed, quickly cutting off Wils words.

“He’s not here. I’d know. Now tell me about magic I wanna know.”

The other boy seemed nervous, seemingly anxious about his sire somehow having returned without his knowledge. Honestly he had no idea why the other boy would be so worried about him coming back early, Phil was just some guy.

Nevertheless he seemed to push through the anxiety, eyes only occasionally flicking to the crows that had begun to accumulate in the trees as they continued to speak. He spoke about how his magic felt under his palms and how the world around him always seemed to buzz with energy he could use.

Apparently that was also how the other boy found his food, simply roaming the woods and following the path of something that wasn’t buzzing before taking the meat away to eat it. He sympathised easily with the constant call to hunt, a similar ache having run through him before the fateful bite that he received.

Of course he didn't share that part, only talking about how he also enjoyed hunting the few times that he had done it but that Phil was far less happy about such actions. He could still feel the bruises on the back of his neck from where his sires had pinched the nerves so tight.

He was lucky he already forgave him. He could be such a brat about it if he really wanted to, for now he was content to let the action slide.

They continued to chat, Wi flicking between eager to talk and suddenly anxious every time a crow caws. The buzzing never really went away, something familiar settling over him like a cloud as the shadows around him seemed to darken as well.

It seemed odd, the sun was nowhere near shining on this side so he doubted it could be clouds passing over its light to blame. He didn’t think a storm was coming either, the sky reflecting back a pale blue with few clouds only reaffirming his thoughts.

More notable, though, was the whispering thoughts in his head slowly gaining volume again as the two continued to bond. Occasionally one would pipe up about a joke he could make to ease the other boys’ anxiety but other times they would try to usher him away from certain topics.

Every time the other boy brought up names or promises they’d rise like a wave and bristle, immediately shutting down any thought he could have about go along with the other boy's jokes. Luckily he was able to play it off as him being teasing or stubborn but at points it only served to confuse him.

He decided to just ignore the touchy topics so he could continue to joke around with the other boy, only ever pausing when it all came to a head.

Wil had been getting more anxious again, the tension thickening between them, but before he could spout out a new joke or ask a question to divert his attention, everything just… burst.

Notes:

Very important poll go vote on it!! It's a treat for you guys <33

Wonder what that weird buzzing was, surely its nothing :)

Also! I wasn't sure if Techno felt OOC this chapter or if I was successful in what I was going for. The general vibe I wanted was that Wil kinda tugs a new part of him out that we don't really get to see with Phil. With Phil he's literally instinct-bound to listen to him and be all sweet so I kinda wanted his more 'wild' parts of personality to show with Wil. I think you can also see a bit of character development in there too but maybe I'm just delulu.

Also also, please don't bring up the situation with Shelby in my comments. I've addressed things on my tumblr here. To keep things short, this situation is not and should not be about Wilbur, it is about Shelby the victim. I write about characters, not CC. By writing the characters I am in no way, shape or form endorsing the creator.

I'd hate to delete comments but until more stuff comes out this is probably the only time I will address this. I write here to be silly and have fun, not address big community stuff.

Tumblr where I scream and complain and do polls

Chapter 19: Chapter 19

Summary:

It was as if all the air became static, the crows lining the trees all took to the air and began screeching in unison. It was as if all the air became static, the crows lining the trees all took to the air and began screeching in unison. The sky was almost blotted out with their wings, a dark shadow being cast over them as magic crackled and sparked around Wil.

All he could do was stumble back for a moment as thick tendrils of magic burst from the taller boy's body. He could swear he saw those golden eyes turn black for a moment, glowing from the excess that had nowhere else to go.

The sickly sweet smell of rot burst out from where he stood, the once green grass practically withering down to dust as the blades were reduced to dirt. The sparking beams shot out from him, one knocking straight into a far off tree and shaking branches off from it as the point of impact seemed to rot away.

Magic burned in the air, leaving a dark and sickly glow to shimmer in and around Wil as the boy twitched and convulsed from the sheer amount of raw power escaping him.

It was fascinating to see. 

Notes:

I return to you all! For anyone out of the loop, I put AFN on a hiatus after the Wilbur situation (check tumblr for statements) and instead focused on some other fics. I'm aware I have a few that are still incomplete but I missed AFN and I finally got this chapter to stop trying to murder me so you're getting it.

I'm not entirely happy with it because (again) it was a massive bitch for some reason but I already have chapter 20 written out and I'm much happier with that one. Updates (in general) might be a bit dotty since I don't do well mentally in summer but I'll keep writing in the background.

Replies are gonna be slow as per usual but I prommy I love them and they motivate me. I'm just bad at being quick with actually responding.

I hope you guys enjoy and (as always) if you see a mistake: no you don't!

TW: Animal death (non graphic), blood, infantalisation, just usual AFN bullshit tbh

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was as if all the air became static, the crows lining the trees all took to the air and began screeching in unison. The sky was almost blotted out with their wings, a dark shadow being cast over them as magic crackled and sparked around Wil.

All he could do was stumble back for a moment as thick tendrils of magic burst from the taller boy's body. He could swear he saw those golden eyes turn black for a moment, glowing from the excess that had nowhere else to go.

The sickly sweet smell of rot burst out from where he stood, the once green grass practically withering down to dust as the blades were reduced to dirt. The sparking beams shot out from him, one knocking straight into a far off tree and shaking branches off from it as the point of impact seemed to rot away.

Magic burned in the air, leaving a dark and sickly glow to shimmer in and around Wil as the boy twitched and convulsed from the sheer amount of raw power escaping him.

It was fascinating to see. 

A couple of crows dropped from the air, landing with sickening cracks before Wil collapsed to the ground panting. He leaned far out the window, just bordering falling down into the now dead grass so that he could place a hesitant hand on the other boy's shoulder.

He felt the remnants of magic spark and bite at him, pricking like hot oil jumping up from a pan.

It didn’t deter him, he wanted answers.

                 don’t touch him, little prince!

                                                     call mumza! call her now!

         the others are on it already, she knows

His ear flicked at the mumblings in the back of his head, curiosity drowning them out easily as he watched the other pant for breath. 

“What was that? Are you ok? Do you do that a lot?” He could feel his tail start to wag in excitement “oh! Did you see what you did to that tree? Can you do it again! What would happen if you did that to f- uh a person?”

“You’re… you're being a bit overwhelming right now…” came a weak response from the boy on the ground. He tilted his head in confusion for a moment before humming and nodding to himself.

“I guess I get that, I mean shooting massive beams of magic from you is probably pretty taxing…” he huffed “I kinda get that way if I talk too long to people. Things just get really loud and I need a moment to myself.”

The other boy didn’t respond instantly, just panting for a moment before weakly leaning back to sit cross legged and look up at him. Now that they were closer, Techno still leaning out the window, he could see small teartracks leaning down the other boys cheeks.

Part of him wanted to brush them away to give him some kind of comfort. The rest of him recoiled at the thought of contact with anybody except his sire.

A strange annoyance flickered in him when even after a few minutes, his questions still weren't answered. He opened his mouth to press the subject but paused when he saw that Wil’s face was deathly pale, something on the edge of fear flickering in golden eyes.

“Hey, Techno?” the other boy croaked, barely louder than a whisper “do you feel… watched?”

                                               she’s here!

                             mumza madza!

      prince, get away!

He flicked his ear at the sound of the voices getting louder, their demands thrumming through him before slowly pushing himself back to the confines of the house with a grumble. 

“I can’t say I do” he huffed. “You’re probably just anxious from all that energy. How about you explain to me how you did all that to calm down?”

“Wh- I’m being serious Techno! You genuinely don’t feel watched right now?”

A frown pulled at his lips at the light scolding. Only his sire was allowed to do that. Wil was being rude again.

“Yes I’m serious I think I’d tell you if I felt watched.”

It was the other boys turn to frown now. “How? The air feels so… heavy. It almost feels angry!”

“Why would the air feel angry with you? It’s probably just the magic settling or whatever” he huffed again “speaking of which… why don’t you explain how you did that?”

The boy in front of him sputtered before dragging his hand down his face. He flicked his ear at the action again, tail swaying irritably between his legs.

“I don’t know Techno! It just happens… sure, it's been more common recently but it’ll probably just go away eventually…”

“That didn’t exactly look like something that can just go away, Wil” he hummed “you’ve killed like… three of my birds with that.”

“Your birds?” Wil snorted, voice incredulous “you don’t own the birds. They live in the sky.”

“I don’t own all birds, obviously” a smile crept on his face “I just own the crows around here. They follow me and P- dad around.”

The other boy sputtered again, seemingly completely unsure how to proceed with what he said. It was almost funny to see how he flickered between a myriad of different emotions as he forgot his earlier hesitance.

“Do I even wanna ask why they do that?” Wil groaned, pulling out a giggle from him easily. “I wouldn't be able to tell you much even if you did” he hummed, snickering again when Wil put his head in his hands.

                              none of his business

     don't tell him, little prince!

                        are we seriously moving on from all that?

“Ugh- you know what? I won’t bother then” Wil patted himself off before looking up at him again “listen, I have to get going. The villagers get super mad if I don’t show my face every few hours and I reckon my time is just about up.”

Immediately, he felt disappointment swell in him, a pout pulling at his lips at having this… friendship? Could it even be called that? Put on pause. “You’re sure you can't stay a bit longer? We can hang out more if you want?”

That seemed to have the other boy actually torn, claw tipped fingers fiddling with his sleeves before he spoke. “I’d like to- really I would” he started “but after everything that's happened recently…. I just can’t be pushing things right now. It's not safe. You understand, right?”

He didn't. Not really. But he nodded all the same, instead opting to ask another question before Wil scampered off. “Will you come by again, some time? I can’t exactly leave the house and P-dad might have to head out again. I’d hate to be alone.”

Wil smiled at his words, fins and ears perking at the prospect of them getting to spend time with each other again. “I’d love to! I don’t get to hang out with other kids too much so it’d be great to actually have some company for once.”

He felt his tail start to wag as his disappointment was soon squashed by his eagerness for their next meeting. Maybe he could learn more about Wil’s magic then? If he got lucky they could even play games together! He always thought those looked so fun when other children played them!

“I can’t wait” he chuffed “I’ll see you later then, right?”

“Yeah! See you later Tech!” The other boy yipped, quickly turning to run off back into the bushes he came from. He missed the other boy already, if he was honest. It was nice to talk to someone outside of just Phil and Kristin.

He loved their company all the same, really he did, but it was nice to talk to someone else that didn’t just grate against the changeling side of his brain. Humans seemed to be a no go but Wil and whatever magic surrounded him was far easier on his senses.

His tail wrapped around his leg as he absentmindedly closed the window and drew the curtains back, blocking out any chance of sunlight basking the kitchen in its glow.

What was there to do now? His sire said he'd be back in an hour but what would he even do for that time? There really wasn't much in the house that could occupy his lonely mind.

He did mention that Techno could always go to sleep. It wouldn't even be the end of the world if he did, he’d been sleeping a tonne ever since meeting the winged man. 

           sleepy time!

                   such a tired prince

       time for a loooong nap, little crow!

He was already climbing the steps before he even registered their words. It was easy to curl up in the nest, snuggling into his favourite robe as he resigned himself to napping without the comforting presence of his sire beside him.

It took longer than it probably should have, the immature part of his brain fussing at not being able to bury himself in his fathers chest or neck but he was able to sleep all the same. 

Exhaustion crept up on him and dragged him down to the depths of slumber with little mercy, almost feeling… urgent in the way it pulled him down into a realm he was already very familiar with.


The air felt stifling, like all the false stars came down from their heights so they could stare at him without mercy. It was odd, nothing like the serene that usually served as a balm for his very soul the moment he realised where he was.

He let out a questioning whine, quickly finding an answer to why everything felt so smothering. A deep, protective anger permeated the air and sunk down to his very being, bathing him in the fury of a goddess he could hardly even comprehend on the best of days.

“How dare that little vermin touch what’s mine” her voice boomed, sucking the oxygen out of the air in its wrath “to think such a little wretch would cover you in his magic! He’s lucky my crows didn’t rip him apart on the spot!”

He whimpered weakly in her hands, crushed under the weight of her very presence. His eyes were forced shut, refusing to obey him just like in their previous meeting. His struggles seemingly went unnoticed as she continued to speak, clearly distracted with her anger.

“What did he do to you? Did he trap you in a deal? Oh I swear if he did-” she cut herself off before letting out a frustrated growl, the very air quaking with the rumble that emanated from deep within her chest.

His instincts rose, shivering under an innate fear at hearing the feral sound. That seemed to soothe her for a moment, her growl shifting into a coo as she pressed a gentle thumb down against his chest like a soothing blanket.

“Shhh hush, dearest. Let your mother cleanse you of that awful magic.” 

He sucked in a short, stuttered breath as an odd pulling sensation covered him. It felt like his very soul was being tugged on, something heavy and grimey filling the void around him as her magic poked and prodded at something deep within his soul.

“Coating you in such foreign magic” the pulling became harsh, leaving a gnawing ache in place of whatever she took from him “who does he think he is? I’ll gut him. I’ll rot him down to the bones and turn the dust to crowfood.”

“Wh’t?”

“Oh I’m so sorry I let all that nasty magic get to you” she kissed him on the top of his head, sighing into his curls “you don’t deserve any of that.”

“But-” Prime it felt almost impossible to speak “but I- I’m okay.”

“You don’t need to be strong for me, darling I know how nasty faeborn can be.”

It was so hard to open his eyes, like they were nailed shut by some unseen force, but he managed it in the end. She looked… frazzled. Almost as if static electricity had run its course all over her.

He had never seen her like this, she always looked so put together, ethereal even. But here she was, left a mess from her anger and seemingly reeling from all the emotions rushing through her.. He didn’t like it, not one bit. Without thinking, a comforting chuff left his chest in an attempt to comfort her. It seemed to give her pause, at least for a moment.

“You're not fine. You can’t be, not after a brush with a nasty thing like that.” She sounded less sure now, like she was reaffirming it to herself rather than speaking to him.

“I- I am” it was such a strain to speak when her presence felt so heavy “I don’t even know what you’re talking about.”

“You don’t?” She tilted her head to the side “truly? I’m speaking of that magical little wretch you met. The one that coated you in all his foul magic.”

“D’you mean Wil? He didn’t do anything, h-he just like… burst… for a bit. All he hurt was a tree I think.”

“That's all? Honestly?” Her magic eased off, feeling far less heavy as she calmed down.

“I think so?” He questioned “I certainly don’t feel hurt.”

He finally opened his eyes properly, moving his arms so he could start pushing himself up, the weight feeling far less oppressive as the goddess in front of him eased back and hummed to herself in clear thought.

“Why were you so upset? About the magic, I mean?” he waved his hand as he finally pushed his body up, fighting up against the weight of her presence. “Wil was pretty harmless… sure he was a bit rude but he promised to be nicer so I don’t see what harm he could've done.”

“You got a promise? From him?” Kristin asked, an odd tinge of pride and awe painting her words as she helped him sit up properly, curling her fingers along his lowerback for support.

“Was I not supposed to?” he fiddled with his fingers, looking away from her in case he was in trouble for such a thing. He always heard tales of promises being important to gods… maybe it was more important to her than mortals?

“Oh on the contrary, little crow!” she cooed down at him, the eyes lining her features all gleaming “the fact that you got that much from a creature like him is wonderful!”

He flicked his ear and opened his mouth to ask her what she meant by that, only to be cut off when she leaned down and peppered kisses against the top of his head. “Aren’t you the smartest little thing I could’ve hoped for!”

“I- I don’t get it-”

“I’m so proud of you, dear” she pushed her thumb to gently brush against his cheek “you’re so smart, already!”

His face flushed at the sheer fondness held in her voice, an odd embarrassment rising at just how happy she was about something so small. The blush soon spread to his ears, heating them up and only making his shyness rise even more.

“But what is so important about a promise?” he grumbled “you’re not telling me…”

“Where’s the fun in that? She giggled in response, smile turning into a grin when his pout only grew more at her words  “it's better if I let you figure these things out for yourself, how else would you learn?”

“But you were so angry earlier because you thought he hurt me! If you thought he was capable of that then why would you want to risk me getting harmed? I thought you and d-Phil were super against that” he snarked.

“Oh of course we are, little crow” she hummed. “I’d never let what's mine get hurt either, not when you’re so precious. But letting you learn in a controlled environment is good for your development, that's why we’re getting to spend so much time together!”

“What do you mean?” he tilted his head to the side, unsure what to make of her words.

“The village is a tad too… uncontrolled for my taste. Things are too unsure” she trailed off for a moment before continuing “it's not good for you. Not at all. So I’m taking you away from that a bit, to give you a break of sorts!”

“So what's happened with my body?” He wrung his fingers “if I'm apparently staying here..."

“You’re still sleeping, silly! Just like you always are when I drag you down to my realm” she hummed before continuing, gently bumping her thing against him again “I simply dragged you a tad deeper than usual when I stole you away from your father for a bit.”

She waved her other hand off to the side “I doubt he’ll mind too much, he gets to have you so often, after all.”

“I guess I can understand tha- wait!” he gasped “you’re magic, right?”

The question seemed to jolt her out from her thoughts, a curious edge making its way into her words. “I’m its purest form, darling, why ask?”

“So you know about other magic things, right?” He could feel his tail wagging already, excitement flooding through him and washing away any of his other questions.

“Of course I do” she tilted her head to the side, eyes glinting as she looked down at him “where is this line of questioning going, mister?”

“So in theory, you’d know Wil’s whole deal, right? Like why he’s magic and stuff?”

“I suppose I would” her smile took on a teasing edge.

“Could you tell me?” he leaned forwards, staring up eagerly at her “please? Pretty please?”

“And why would I do that, little crow?” her teasing smile turned into an outright grin, baring rows of needle sharp teeth with the motion “it's like I said before, things are more fun when you have to learn on your own.”

“So you really won’t tell me?” he pouted, making sure to look up at her with his most pitiful pair of puppy dog eyes “not even a little bit of info?”

“No, sweetheart. Not even for that adorable little pout of yours” she giggled “though, if I were anyone less than a god, I’m sure I’d fall for it easily.”

Notes:

Would it be a Dory update without a poll for you guys? Of course not.

Here's a week long poll on my general update schedule that I'll try abide by, the run down is whether you guys want me to only cycle between 1 or 2 fics I'm updating OR if you want things to be a bit more random and I'll flip between whatever my brains gotten obssessed with. VOTE HERE besties!

Tumblr where I scream and cry and scream again

Chapter 20: Chapter 20

Summary:

He hummed to himself for a moment and looked up at her. She certainly didn’t seem as if she was going to answer his questions any time soon. It was an odd contrast to how she acted before but at this point he was just too used to this kind of behaviour from his sire anyway.

Apparently getting super old makes you cryptic and unable to answer questions like a normal person. “I still fail to see what you want from me” he grumbled, valiantly ignoring the pout dragging down his lips “you’re a goddess aren't you? What business do you have with some dead teen?”

“You're not dead, silly” a giant finger booped his nose “you’re dying. The venom is killing you.”

Notes:

Hello!! I return to you all once again, next week might not be an AFN update (It might be a new fic / the completion of one of my ongoing) but I've had this chapter written for like 3 weeks now. This one goes out to all my Kristin enjoyers, you will always stay fed in my house.

Before I get into anything I just wanna (shamelessly) shill my art to you dudes! I'm slowly getting back on my hybrid ABC challenge so if anyone has some D hybrid names for Techno please feel free to comment and give me ideas!

I'm bad with comments, you all know this, I love them but oh I'm so bad at replying to them at a decent time. They really are special to me though, I have them all saved in a tab on my email so I can look at them easily.

Also! This is chapter 20. Not chapter 19. I know that the update from the Wilbur situation was listed as chapter 19 but that has now been deleted and I've since posted the actual chapter 19. Just putting this here to clear up confusion on anyones end.

I hope you guys enjoy and as always, if you see a mistake: no you don't!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

He hummed to himself for a moment and looked up at her. She certainly didn’t seem as if she was going to answer his questions any time soon. It was an odd contrast to how she acted before but at this point he was just too used to this kind of behaviour from his sire anyway.

Apparently getting super old makes you cryptic and unable to answer questions like a normal person. “I still fail to see what you want from me” he grumbled, valiantly ignoring the pout dragging down his lips “you’re a goddess aren't you? What business do you have with some dead teen?”

“You're not dead, silly” a giant finger booped his nose “you’re dying. The venom is killing you.”

“But… shouldn't that hurt?” he murmured, doing his best to meet at least some of her many eyes as he fiddled with his sleeves “I don’t think it's hurting… well- ignoring the whole fang situation.”

“Not every death is painful, little crow. You’ll hardly even be dead for a few months before the very thing that killed you breathes life back into you.”

“I’ll actually die? Like… that's just it?”

The thought filled him with a cold dread, one that pooled and bubbled in the very bottom of his stomach. It felt a little unreasonable in all honesty, he wasn't naive or anything, he knew that he was dying. That was like half of being a vampire. He just didn’t really expect it to be so… final.

He felt like a bit of an idiot for it, in all honesty.

“In a sense, I suppose yes. You’ll return to the living world with your father not long after. In all honesty I doubt you’ll even remember it when you wake up.”

“But… I’d be dead” he said, sounding a little dumb in the delivery.

“Mhm. Dead as… oh what's that human saying? Bricks? Dirt? That sounds right…” Kristin tapped her finger on her chin, a slightly confused look passing over her face before she spoke again “but dirt is very alive so I don’t know how they came to that conclusion. It's absolutely teeming with stuff.”

“No- you don’t understand” he could hear the stress seeping into his voice “I’d be dead.”

The goddess above him tilted her head to the side for a moment, the ‘stars’ above them blinking in unison for a moment before she lifted him closer to her face.

“You wouldn’t be truly gone, little crow” her voice had taken a soothing tone as she brushed a finger against his head to scritch at his hair “I wouldn’t toss you to the void to fuel me like all the others, you’d stay nice and close while your body gets ready to wake up again.”

“But I’d still die.”

Her eyes seemed to soften at his words, his meaning finally seeping into her.

“Oh little love, you’re scared aren't you?

“I don’t want to die” he curled up tightly “please don’t make me.”

“There's nothing to fear in death my dear”  she hummed “it's unavoidable even if you weren't bitten so young.”

“I’m scared to die alone” he sniffled “not when I didn’t even reach adulthood…”

“You won't even notice, my little crow. I’ll keep you company down here the whole time, your father wouldn't even leave your body either.” She pressed a kiss to the top of his head, sending a cold calmness through him and stifling his sobs “we’ll be with you the entire time. Not a moment will pass where you’re alone.”

“I don’t want to” he spat, hating how petulant he sounded.

“But you must. You do want to be with us don't you? We’ll love you for eternity my dear.”

“Of course I do bu-”

“Then death is a small cost, isn't it? You’ll rise again in time and join your father back in the living world. Would time with me really be so bad?”

“No! I like time with you-”

“There isn't a problem then, little crow. You’ll keep growing for a bit after your death either way so what are you really losing?”

“I’d be losing my life, Kristin!”

“Yes, you’d be trading your life for an eternity of love. You lost something worthless for something few could ever hope for. Your mother is a goddess, little crow. You had nothing when you were alive.”

“My life wasn’t worthless.”

“It wasn't? What value did you have, little crow? Everything you cherish is something we’ve given you.”

The words stung despite their truth, he could feel himself recoil from it in her palm. It was true, wasn't it? All he had at his old village was some rotted out shed he claimed and things he’d stolen to survive. He had no one either. The bond he was with Steve was the closest to any kind of friendship or parental connection he had before Phil.

Now he had Phil, Kristin and whatever his relationship was with Wil… all that was only possible because his sire had taken him to the village in the first place. Even if he wasn't bitten, this was the most he’d ever travelled and the safest he’s ever been.

There was a sire willing to feed him and love him and care for him and a goddess who watched over him constantly to keep him safe. Surely they could have much better things to do but instead they loved him and wasted their time on him.

All he had to do was die for it.

Not even a permanent death, too. Just… a long sleep. One where his body dies and his heart finally stops beating but still one he’ll wake up from when the changes are complete.

He wouldn't be alone, he had his mother to keep him company and her word that his sire wouldn't even leave his body, despite how useless doing that is. It felt almost… ungrateful to be reacting the way he was.

They were giving him everything and he was still upset.

“Oh little crow don’t cry” the goddess above him cooed “it's human to fear death, to fear my eternal embrace, but I’ll love you more than I ever would with the filth that comes to my realm.”

A kiss was placed on the top of his head again.

“Though, I doubt human is the word for you, is it?” her laugh echoed through the air “you’re wonderfully unique already, you’ll make a horrifying vampire my dear.”

He sniffled again, brushing his sleeve against his cheeks to dry his tears “I will? 

“All pass through my void, little crow. I’ve seen more piglin than I can count” she raised him, so he was right in front of her endless eyes “you’ll be magnificent, Techno, truly a sight to behold.”

“Really?” he hates the way hope flutters in his chest, preemptive pride flooding him at his supposed future “you think that?”

“Oh darling I wish you could see your potential” she smiled, sharp teeth glistening behind her lips “you’ll be such a wonderful war machine, I’m sure I’ll be getting many offerings from you.”

He felt his ear flick as he mulled over her words. In all honesty this was… a lot. It felt like too much information had already been dumped on him, his mind reeling from everything hes been told already.

It didn’t stop curiosity from rearing its ugly head, though. He couldn't find the will to stop himself from asking more. “Offerings? Like what?” he hummed a moment “blood?”

“Oh you’re such a smart boy, little crow!” his mother cheered from above him, a proud smile gracing her ethereal face. “That's exactly what I need, I am the goddess of bloodshed after all.”

“I thought you were the goddess of death? Isn't bloodshed and dying the same thing?”

“Easy mistake, treasure” she cooed “I was originally a war god that just… became death after a while. Since death is far more potent than bloodshed, that whole part of me got pushed to the side.”

He blinked up at her, slowly mulling over what she was saying while she fawned over his confused face. This was stuff he doubted any living mortal knew about, Prime even Phil was probably a bit too young to remember any of this… it made him happy, oddly enough, to have this shared with him.

It made him feel special, like he found some ancient secrets that only him and few others were actually privy too. His mind whispered about such a feeling being dangerous but he elected to ignore it and dig deeper.

“You can just kick a god out of their job? I thought you guys were like… tied to it.”

“He wasn’t hard to depose, little love” she laughed “that old god was all dusty and grey. His age was really showing after so long in power. It wasn’t hard for a young goddess of bloodshed such as myself to get rid of him.”

“But isn't it meant to be hard to kill a god? If you were so young then how could you kill someone who was in charge for so long?”

“With age comes complacency, dear” she leaned in closer as if to tell him a secret “war was constant all those millenia ago, I was constantly fuelled by it. He may have been stronger but I was far more persistent than he ever could’ve been.”

She giggled, lowering the palm he was sitting on for a moment as she looked above at the false stars surrounding them. There seemed to be more, now, flickering and blinking through the seemingly infinite void surrounding them.

“It scared the other gods, me taking his place” she hummed, voice taking on a displeased note as her eyes narrowed a little “they locked me down here in punishment just like they did your father. My shackles are just a tad harder to break though, that's why I need you to give me lots and lots of sacrifices so I can break them.”

“So you want blood? To help you out of here?” He looked away when she smiled sharply down at him, humming an affirmative note “but why would you want that? Wouldn’t- I don't know… death be better?"

“Blood is a vital part of life, little crow” she hummed, finger coming down to scritch at his head a moment “it is also far less obvious as an offering. If you just kill then the others will catch on, blood however? That only goes through me. Humans hide away so much blood inside them, you won’t have a problem with finding some.”

“I still don’t see how blood is meant to help free you, though? It's just a liquid, isn't it?”

“Oh darling it's so much more than that. Blood is a person's fuel for life and that’s exactly why you must feed on it. The magic my sister god placed in it is what helps those silly humans escape my grasp for so long” she was frowning now, something bitter flickering in all her eyes “I want it to be spilled. All of it.”

“And that will help you?” he questioned “I- I don’t understand…”

“I want the ground to run red as their fuel seeps down into my realm” she grinned, a manic look glimmering in her eyes as the false stars above them shone even brighter “I want so desperately to feast on it, to sink my teeth into the souls you bring to me. I want to rip and tear just like I was made to before they trapped me down here in this lonely void.

He’d never seen his mother like this, so… outright vindictive. Sure, he just sat through her being pissed off at Wil but he could excuse that as her just being protective, of her caring for him, as strange as the mere concept felt.

At least it didn't sound unreasonable… he’d be pretty mad too if he got locked up in some place for ages, especially if he was some kind of all powerful war and death god. He could see where she was coming from in it all.

That didn’t stop him from being unsure about the whole blood and murder aspect of what she was asking from him.

“But why do you need it from me? You’re a goddess aren't you?” she tilted her head at him “don't you have… I don’t know- your own cults to do that?”

“Few are willing to worship me, being the god of blood and death will do that, but I still long for such offerings” her voice turned sweet “you’ll give me them, won't you? Through all your feeding and slaughter?”

“I- uh-”

“Of course I don’t expect any of that from you now” she cooed “you’re only little, after all. But when you’re older please do cast some souls down here for me.”

“I’m just not sure how much I’ll do all… that” he played with his fingers “I don’t think vampires need to eat all that much…”

“You are the son of death and bloodshed incarnate, little crow” she giggled, smiling down at him as if he was being silly “your hunger will come to you naturally. You’ll take vengeance for how those humans treated you hundredfold once your turn is complete.”

“But what if I-” he was cut off by a massive yawn “what if I can’t do all that?”

He blinked up at her, leaning into the softness of her thumb for comfort. He was sure that if she was smaller and not an absolutely massive goddess, she would be cupping his cheek instead just like how Phil does. “What if I don’t have all that in me? What if I disappoint you and I can never do what you want?”

“You worry so much about things that aren't truly problems” a thumb bumped at his chin so he had to look at the soothing smile on her face “not all are born killers but you’re fated to be one, you’ll find your confidence in sinew and gore, that I’m sure of.”

He wanted to open his mouth to ask more but was stopped by a light sway that overtook him, waves of exhaustion were beating against him like waves on the shore. He wasn't sure how it crept up on him so easily.

When he finally blinked the sleepy tears from his eyes, he was able to see Kristin eyeing him with an odd look in her eye.

“You’re slipping a tad too deep, little crow” the goddess pouted from above him “we’ll have to cut our little meeting short.”

“Too deep? What do you mean?”

“Into deathrest my dear, it's far too early for such a thing right now. I suppose we’re lucky we made it this long, in all honesty” she pressed a gentle kiss to the top of his head “don’t worry about my expectations, I know you’ll turn out perfect in the end, just let my eyes guide you.”

“But I- I have so many questions still!”

“Save them for your death, little crow” she smiled, eyes wide and unblinking “we’ll be spending plenty of time together then.”

“Bu-” his words were soon cut off by that all too familiar feeling of being dragged up to a surface he couldn't even begin to comprehend. He watched as the massive goddess soon became a mere dot on the horizon and all that surrounded him were gleaming red eyes.


After that, all faded to black and he felt himself curled up in the nest, taloned hands stroking at his throat as he felt his jaw clench around something resting in his mouth. He blinked blearily as he felt his body swallow automatically, only now registering the delicious, rich liquid pulsing from where his teeth were sunk into his fathers forearm.

“Oh? Is my little troublemaker finally waking up?” his sire cooed “I suppose that means I’ll finally get an answer on why you reek of wild magic and death then, hm?”

“Mmmmh?” he hummed, unable to bring himself to unlatch from the wound his fangs were digging into. All he could do was blink up at his father while he lazily chewed at the flesh.

“You’ve been asleep for days, darling” there was a dangerous look glinting in Phils eyes. “I almost thought I miscalculated for a moment but alas, you were just keeping me on my toes. I won’t let you worm your way out of this one, though.”

His sire leaned down and placed a gentle kiss to his forehead, one that pulled a pleased hum from him in between his swallows while he fed “I’ll be getting my answers long before you leave this nest.”

Notes:

Uh oh someones in trouble :) Things are gonna start snowballing much more from this point on so I hope you guys are ready!

Also I loved writing Kristin this chapter. I love writing her in general but her and AFN Techno just have such a special place in my heart.

Chapter 21: Chapter 21

Summary:

He bit deeper, feeling his jaw work to chew against his sires flesh. A fog wormed its way through his brain in an instant, fuzzing over any coherent thought and sending shivers down his spine. Hunger gnawed from within his stomach, suddenly desperate for more of his fathers blood.

         our prince returns!!

                           such an appetite… is that normal?

            little crow is a growing boy, of course it is!

A purr rumbled from deep in his chest as his eyes fell half lidded, the world zeroed in on the tender meat under his tusks and the wonderfully rich blood coating his tongue. He bit deeper, rumble stuttering when his teeth met resistance.

“Gods those teeth are sharp” he heard his sire mutter “already biting down to bone and you’ve barely even started growing, what a little overachiever.”

Notes:

Hello!! Long time no see for AFN updates but in my defense I was working on other fics so you dudes are still fed. Oh also happy fathers day! My dad has only messaged me twice this year so this one goes out to Philza Minecraft, the only dad ever.

Absent father aside I really don't have much to say for this chap tbh, this chap was fighting me a bunch (which is why I was doing other fics) but I managed to wrangle it into something presentable.

Technically this was meant to only be the first half of the chap but this would've been wayyy too long if I did the other section as well. I get that its kinda a cliffhanger but I guess that just means you have to hope next chap wants to behave for me lmao

Apart from all that though comments really do motivate me, they make me really happy to recieve them and I even have a little tab in my emails so I can go back and reread them like a dork. I like them very much but I have a hard time replying because of anxiety and adhd stuff.

I hope you guys enjoy and, as always, if you see a mistake: no you don't!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

He bit deeper, feeling his jaw work to chew against his sires flesh. A fog wormed its way through his brain in an instant, fuzzing over any coherent thought and sending shivers down his spine. Hunger gnawed from within his stomach, suddenly desperate for more of his fathers blood.

          our prince returns!!

                           such an appetite… is that normal?

            little crow is a growing boy, of course it is!

A purr rumbled from deep in his chest as his eyes fell half lidded, the world zeroed in on the tender meat under his tusks and the wonderfully rich blood coating his tongue. He bit deeper, rumble stuttering when his teeth met resistance.

“Gods those teeth are sharp” he heard his sire mutter “already biting down to bone and you’ve barely even started growing, what a little overachiever.”

His fathers words only sliced through some of the haze, still feeling distant as he continued gnawing away. A familiar hand soon began combing through his curls as his purr deepened, his sire cooing fondly when he melted further into his lap.

“Awww look at you, all cute and hazy from your big nap” the taloned fingers moved to smooth gently over his jaw “is this your way of trying to get out of an explanation? It isn't working if so, darling.”

“Hm?”

“I’d say you’re about half full, aren't you? That should be enough for now” the hand smoothing over his jaw became prying, tugging his forearm out from his mouth before he could properly lock back down on it.

A snarl ripped through him, his lips pulling back to bare his tusks and fangs up at his sire on pure instinct.

 “Now, now mate… what have I told you about this attitude problem?” he tutted, frowning down at him “you leave me all alone for days on end and this is my greeting? Are you truly so ungrateful for all I’ve done for you, darling?”

His frustration immediately made way for a searing guilt, his instincts whining at his sire scolding him instead of feeding him. His throat tickles as strange chirps forced their way out, saying things he couldn’t even hope to understand.

                                 meanza time already?

     who is he to scold our prince?

                little crow seems to be a little troublemaker

Phil didn’t relent, his gaze still sharp and almost calculating before he continued speaking.

“You run off to your mother with absolutely no warning and snarl at me when I don’t do what you want? Are you really so spoiled already?”

Words were hard to form, growls and hisses desperately trying to cling to his throat in protest of no longer being fed, but he still tried to get a better hold of himself in favour of not getting into even more trouble.

“‘M s’rry” his voice cracked as he spoke “instincts.”

His sires eyes narrowed for a moment but seemingly relented, gaze becoming just a bit softer in favour of coming through his curls. “I suppose I can forgive you for now, my darling” he said, voice slow and words careful “time to get up, though. We’re long overdue a talk.”

Techno grimaced but did his best to obey anyway, ignoring the faint lightheadedness that washed over him as he tried to push himself up. He was helped by steady hands guiding him into a better position and catching him when his arm slipped from under the sheets.

Slowly he was able to sit cross legged in front of his sire, feeling distinctly like he was about to receive the lecture of his life. Or death. Whatever state he was in at the moment. He shivered at the reminder but still tried to steel himself in front of his father.

Silence dragged between them for a couple moments, making him want to fidget and squirm. He fidgeted with his hands on instinct, only stopping when Phil tutted at the action.

His eyes were almost immediately dragged over to the closed wound on his sires arm, mouth watering at the distinct coppery scent of his food still tracing through the air between them. He was still hungry, enough to fuzz his head.

He still did his best to push that fuzz down when Phil cleared his throat, pulling his sleeve down to cover where Techno had been latched onto mere moments ago.

“Care to explain what happened, then? While I was out?”

His head tilted to the side, much like a crow.

“Oh uh-” he wrings his fingers, eyes flicking around for a moment “not much.”

“Not much?”

“No? I just slept like you told me to” the lie tasted bitter on his tongue, something in the back of his mind fighting at not being honest with his sire “and then Kristin had me.”

Phil raised an eyebrow, not seeming like he believed him at all before he tutted again.

“You really expect me to believe you just went to sleep? After making such a fuss about me leaving?”

His cheeks warmed as he looked down.

“I- I did wander the house a bit” he murmured, very careful to leave out any mention of Wil. “But that's it! I swear.”

“Are you sure?”

     uh oh

        careful princeling

                little crow is on thin ice, it seems

He hesitated before nodding, going tense when his sire sighed and pinched the space between his brows. He resolutely stared down at his knees when his anxious glances were met with a  stern frown.

“Do you want to know what I saw when I came back, my darling?”

He didn’t. Not when his sire used that tone. But he didn’t have much of a choice, did he? So he bit his cheek and nodded.

“After I finished that idiotic little tour of the village the human was so insistent on, I came home to a practically empty house. No response to my calls, no signs of life at all. Do you know how worried I was?”

“I’m s-”

Phil continued, cutting him off as if he never spoke.

“So I go straight to the nest still calling for you, asking if you’re alright, and I still get no response, none at all” his sire said, voice becoming increasingly frustrated “I was half ready to think you weren’t even home. That this was all a trick and the humans stole my changeling from me.”

He whimpered at the suggestion, a twist of terror sweeping through his heart at the mere thought.

“You can imagine my surprise when I found my baby all curled up in the nest, not a care in the world as he stunk of wild magic.”

Phil spat the last two words out as if they were a curse, his voice becoming almost hissing.

“Well I uh-”

“And then imagine how shocked I was when your mother hoards you away from me?” His eyes were intense as he spoke. “I suppose I should thank her for it though, I’ve been rather busy while you were resting.”

“You were? That's… good?” he flicked his eyes away, refusing to turn his head when taloned fingers tapped at his chin, only glancing towards icy orbs that only seemed to get colder. 

“Technoblade I’m giving you one last chance to be honest with me. Your mother wouldn’t drag you down for nothing and while she won’t tell me a thing about your meetings, I am not an idiot. The only reason that she’d ever drag you down with no warning is if something happened.”

He gulped and desperately tried to flick his eyes away from his fathers icy gaze, doing his best not to flinch when he saw red bleed out from around his pupils.

“Now, my patience has run very thin” his sire continued undeterred “and you are going to tell me exactly what happened while I was out or I’m going to thrall you and get the answers myself.”

He gulped at Phils words, a shiver running down his spine at the clear threat. Hunger was still clawing at his stomach, trying desperately to drag his mind away from the conversation at hand.

He almost wanted to curl in on himself, to hold his favourite robe for some kind of security. If he thought Phil was more lenient, he might've. Instead he resolved to pick at his nails and desperately try to come up with something believable.

He couldn't tell his sire about Wil. Not when he was in a mood like this. His eyes were bigger than normal, something that must have something to do with his instincts. If he thought, even for a moment, that Wils magic caused all this then he’d never be able to meet with Wil again.

And then he’d never learn about magic. Or about his odd new companion. Neither of those options were acceptable.

“I- uh” he stuttered, wracking his mind for any excuse at all “w-well…”

His anxiety only grew, fluttering in his stomach when his sires eyes narrowed again. It was that very feeling that seemed to spur on his next set of words.

“Th-There was an explosion” he blurted only to immediately regret it. He snapped his jaw closed and grimaced, wishing he could take back the admittance and say something that didn’t sound so dramatic.

Phil leaned back a moment, shock lining his features before he schooled them back down.

“An explosion?” he waited for Techno to nod “is that why the grass is like that outside the kitchen?”

“Y-yeah” he stammered, still tripping over his words “I-I went over to check it out because I thought I heard a voice outside but then the air felt… weird and there was this bright light and- I ran. To the nest.”

Gods he sounded stupid, his words all hurried and tripping over each other, but they seemed to convince his sire without him having to reveal his little meeting with Wil. The little whispers in his head were distinctly silent, now, leaving him the moment he really could've used some help.

A birdlike coo echoed out from his father, quickly grabbing his attention from his internal panic.

Phils eyes were softer now, clearly filled with worry as his voice took on the soothing, fond tone he always spoke with. It was so much nicer than before. Involuntarily, his shoulders untensed and sagged from where they had hitched up high beside his ears.

“Why didn’t you tell me this in the first place, darling?” the hand on his chin smoothed over his cheek, coaxing and gentle like always “you must’ve been so worried!”

“I-I was a-and I didn’t wanna worry you too” he hated lying to his sire like this but he knew the man wouldn’t be happy about Wil “I think it worried Kristin s-so she just dragged me down for a bit. To check up on me, I guess.”

His sire seemed to believe him, now, an indulgent croon leaving him before he dragged Techno into a hug. It settled something deep in his chest, his instincts pleased at gaining the acceptance of his sire, no matter how ill-gotten it was.

He huffed as he buried himself deeper into his sires neck, resting his head on his collarbone as he smelled the distinct scent of food running just below the skin. His fangs ached at the reminder, stomach seeming to rumble in time with it, as if his body suddenly remembered the need to eat.

As subtly as he could, he gently prodded his nose along his fathers neck, trying to find where the scent was richest and the skin was softest. Trying to find the best spot to bite. He ignored the questioning hum he got when he tightened his hands in the back of his sires robes.

“Tech, my darling, just what are you doing?” His sire sounded fond as he asked.

“H’ngry” he muttered on reflex, flicking his ear as he continued snuffling around “can I go back to eating? ‘M still hungry…”

He could feel himself pouting, ears drooping as well so he looked particularly pathetic. His sire laughed at that gently petting through his curls for a moment before letting out a lenient sigh.

“... I suppose you’ve been good enough” Phil snorted before gently pushing him back to the position he woke up in. “Never say I don’t indulge you, darling, look how much I’m spoiling you already.”

“Thank you” his mind was already getting fuzzy again at the promise to continue feeding, hunger still grating at his sides as he watched his sire bite into his arm again

“You’re welcome, darling. It's the least you deserve for being so honest.”

Guilt clawed in his chest at the vampire's words, making him feel sick. Hiis grimace only just concealed when Phils forearm lowered back down in front of him, instinct instantly taking over the second he saw the beautiful crimson he fed on.

He couldn’t be more eager to latch back onto where he was feeding before.

As quick as he could, he wrapped a hand around it and drug it to his mouth, biting down where the scent of his meal was the richest before melting when the wonderful copper practically melted on his tongue.

Soon his whole mouth was full of the sanguine liquid, dark and buzzing as he finally finished the meal that was interrupted before.

He couldn’t feel guilty for lying when he fed, not when the liquid made his head fuzzy and his thoughts indistinct. He certainly couldn’t trip over his tongue either, not when familiar talons began combing and scratching through his curls.

A pleased hum left him at the motion, the world falling away from him as his limbs turned to goo and everything focussed on the wound he had created.

Lazily, he chewed every time the blood slowed, slicing the cuts to be even larger and deeper than before. His actions were only met with fond words of praise and birdlike coos from his sire. A pleased, rumbling purr growled out from his chest at it all.

He could stay like that forever, wonderful claws scratching at his scalp and the heavy taste of copper buzzing on his tongue.

Only when his stomach felt ready to burst, did he let go. Everything felt indistinct and fuzzy as he blinked up at his sire, watching as the vampire cooed and swiped away some of the blood smeared around his mouth.

His arm looked to be in admittedly rough shape, the skin greyed and even paler than usual for the man. The part he was latched on bled slowly, deep gouges carved through the flesh from his tusks and newly formed fanged.

As usual, diligent hands found their way to comb through his curls, scratching at his scalp and only adding to the heavy blanket of sleepiness trying to take over. He felt exhausted, in all honesty, something in the back of his mind trying to drag him back down to the place he was with Kristin.

Part of him was still terrified that he had apparently lost days while he was with her, the disparity of time grating harshly against the more human side of his brain. The rest of him was currently far too sleepy to actually contemplate what remained of his mortality and how it was slipping between his fingers like sand.

Unwittingly, he let out a whine only to be shushed for it by his sire, a gentle palm stroking over his forehead before tangling itself in his hair. 

“You’re alright, darling” his sire cooed down to him, pupils seeming larger than usual “you’ve just had such a big meal, glutting yourself on my blood like that. If I didn’t know better, I’d think you’re trying to drink yourself into a little food coma.”

His sire’s eyes took a contemplative look for a moment before he smiled, hands gently smoothing along his face before booping him on the nose, making him frown and scrunch his face up. Phil only laughed at his reaction before returning to tracing his face with his talons.

“That's fine” his sire hummed after a moment, his fangs gleaming in his grin “I’ll keep you nice and safe while you sleep, darling. I won’t let you slip back down for a visit to your mother, either. I’ve been deprived of time with my baby for far too long.”

He huffed as he heard him speak, content to let each word slip past him in favour of just enjoying his voice and letting it drag him off to sleep.

Slipping into sleep felt easy as claws gently began scratching at his scalp and his sire began  humming a low tune. He could feel himself drifting off already, vaguely aware that his blinks were becoming longer and that time was slipping right past him.

Between the comforting weight of food in his belly and the increasingly familiar smell and softness of the nest, he couldn’t imagine staying awake for another moment. That was, until, the sound of a knock rang out through the house.

Immediately, his sire’s head whipped towards the sound, a rattling hiss escaping him in an instant.

On instinct, he felt his limbs lock up as a desperate need to hide away took over his mind. His sires wings fluffed out as they shifted to shield him away, hands leaving his curls in favour of burying him under fabrics.

He whined but didn’t fight, still trying to recover from being ripped away from sleep so quickly by his instincts. Phil only shushed him before taking a deep breath, pupils becoming marginally smaller at the action.

All of him seemed wilder than usual, if he was honest. From the feral look in his eye to the way his hair and wings were far more of a mess than they tended to be. Part of him worried for his sire, something in him wanting to ask about what had him so ruffled but it was pushed to the side when Phil spoke again.

“Stay in the nest, darling” his voice was low and crooning “I’ll deal with the threat. Just go to sleep and let me take care of you.”

With that, everything about his sire seemed to blunten. His eyes became less sharp, returning to the light blue he was used to, and his pointed ears returned to a more human-like curve. He looked like how he was when he was driving the wagon, in all honesty. He didn’t know if he liked it.

He chirped anxiously but was quickly shushed again, his sire leaning down to kiss his hairline and pull the blankets around him even tighter.

“Stay hidden, darling. I’ll be back before you even fall asleep” he muttered, voice soft and sweet before he turned and left the room, the resounding click of the door being all that followed.

When he strained his ears, he could hear the thump of his sires feet against the wood, growing more distant as time passed on. Part of him wanted desperately to follow, to trail behind his sire and remain by his side, but the rest of him was far too terrified.

His instincts screamed in his ears to stay safe and hidden, to obey his sire and wait obediently for his return.

And he did, at least for a few more moments.

He stayed under the blankets until his panic seceded control over his brain and he could finally think straight. Curiosity, the very thing that got him his early lecture, reared its ugly little head the moment he wasn’t so instinctually terrified.

Who could be knocking? His sire certainly didn’t seem to be happy about it. Was he not expecting anyone to bother them for a while? Does that mean what they have to say is important?

He tried to push his thoughts down but they’d already taken root the moment they crossed his mind. Phil had never reacted like that, at least not in front of him, and he did mention working on things while he was with Kristin.

Was the visit about that, then? Did he already have the Covenstead back?

He was already crawling out of the bundle of blankets before he knew it, hooves flinching at how cold the floor was before he pressed on. 

Surely there wouldn’t be any harm in checking what was going on, would there? If it was important enough to knock for then he’d probably have to know about it sooner or later anyway.

Really, he was doing his sire a favour by learning about it early.

That's what he thought, at least, as he snuck over to the door and slipped through the crack, ears perked so he could listen in on what his sire was dragged away for.

Notes:

Just putting a little side note here to say that if some parts of this chap feel kinda janky then I'm sorry and I'll try smooth it out when I come back to edit. Its like 1am as I write this and I was trying to finish this chap for over a month. Stuff has also been going on while Technos asleep but I don't wanna spoil anything so I just have to leave that there :)

Oh also! The word count for this chap is 3456 and I think thats kinda cool

Misc AFN art I've done between updates:
- Technoshrug
- Future Techno

Chapter 22: Chapter 22

Summary:

Their voices were muffled as they talked, his sire standing in the door as he spoke to whoever had interrupted them.

His wings were still fluffed up and awry, his entire appearance having more of a wild edge than usual despite him somehow hiding his pointed ears and fangs. What really caught his attention, though, was just how unhappy his sire sounded.

While each word was muffled and impossible to decipher despite his better hearing, he could still hear the clipped tone his sire was using with the intruder. His shoulders were clearly tense, squared out as opposed to the more relaxed look he took when speaking to humans and his wings kept shifting in their place.

His sire was agitated. Whether it was from the conversation or just the interruption, Techno wasn't sure.

Notes:

Hi again! I return to you all with yet another chapter!!

This ones shorter than my usual but thats for pacing purposes and it gives me a bit of a buffer to iron out all the little details for the next section. Might be a few updates on other fics / new fics while I work it out but I don't have a concrete plan yet!

As always, I'm bad with comments. They're really nice and I love them very very much because they motivate me but I'm also horrible at replying to them in time. I've hit somewhere around 100 comments now and I'm still trying to work on them I'm just bad at it

Apart from that though I do hope you enjoy this chap and if you see a mistake: no you don't!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Their voices were muffled as they talked, his sire standing in the door as he spoke to whoever had interrupted them.

His wings were still fluffed up and awry, his entire appearance having more of a wild edge than usual despite him somehow hiding his pointed ears and fangs. What really caught his attention, though, was just how unhappy his sire sounded.

While each word was muffled and impossible to decipher despite his better hearing, he could still hear the clipped tone his sire was using with the intruder. His shoulders were clearly tense, squared out as opposed to the more relaxed look he took when speaking to humans and his wings kept shifting in their place.

His sire was agitated. Whether it was from the conversation or just the interruption, Techno wasn't sure.

It made something deep inside him prickle, an odd and almost defensive anger rising up at his own sires emotions. A quiet, feral feeling part of him wanted to bite and snap at the intruder until his sire was calm again.

Despite just gorging himself on blood, he felt his fangs ache and his mouth water when Phil stepped to the side and let the human in.

She was familiar. He could recognise her as the one that took his sire away the first time, before he met Wil. Laney? Lacey? Was that her name? She seemed nervous and glanced up to the stairs, barely giving him enough time to dip back behind one of the bannisters to remain out of sight.

He didn’t want to get caught. Phil would be upset with him if he knew he left the nest. He had to stay still and quiet, just close enough to make out their words but far enough away to sneak back to the nest before his sire noticed.

He peeked back out again, barely catching the green of his sires robes as they dipped back into the living room. He waited until their speaking picked back up again, flat and muffled, before inching down the steps.

Anxiety fluttered in his chest for a moment as he shuffled down each step, sure to keep himself as quiet as possible. Kristin mentioned his sire’s hearing not being as good when he appeared more human but he still didn’t want to risk anything.

He bit down the chirp clawing at his throat and shook his head for a moment before continuing down. He was curious and it was too late to turn back now. If he stood up and went back to the nest his sire would surely hear him.

Besides, his curiosity just wouldn’t let him leave things here. Not when he’s so close to figuring out the interruption. Phil probably wouldn’t be too eager to share the real reason so he just had to find things out for himself. 

It saved his sire the work of telling him that way.

At least that's what he was telling himself. It was also the excuse he had in mind for if he got caught. But that was for later, for now he continued down the stairs and strained his ears until he was just barely able to decipher their words.

He could just barely see them now from his spot on the stairs, the side of both his sire and the human he allowed into the house.

“-know you’ve been busy with your son and all-”

“I have” his sire’s voice was clipped, distinctly displeased “his health is continuing to fail him and you’re dragging me away from him for what? Are you going to take this house too?”

“Of course not Phil, I-”

“Phillip.”

The human, Lancey or whatever it was, sighed as if his sire was being the difficult one in all this. It made that ugly, aggressive feeling rise up again in his chest. The only thing that stopped a low and grumbling growl from sounding out was her continuing to speak.

“I understand that you’re very upset about your house, I really do, and I’m sure the added stress of your son certainly isn’t helping your mood” she started, speaking slowly and carefully “but at the moment there are more important things tha-”

His sires wings snapped out and rattled, a chirpy hiss echoing through the living room. It was enough to make him freeze, his limbs locking up just as they did when he was back in the nest. It was a threat, clear as day, something that was promising violence if it wasn't rectified.

At least he wasn’t the only one scared by it, he could hear the human startle and gasp from her spot on the couch. He almost wanted to preen at how scared she was of his sire, something proud blooming in his chest.

“I think it’d be wise for you to consider your next words very carefully” Phils voice was cold and deceptively flat as he spoke “I can let a lot of things slide but dismissing my son as something unimportant is far beyond acceptable.”

“...Of course. I’m sorry” she looked down at her lap “that was- it was wrong of me to dismiss things like that. I can’t imagine how you feel after all this.”

His sire was quiet for a moment before forcing his wings back down, tucking them neatly between tense shoulders.

“I’ll forgive you only because of how… accommodating you’ve been” Phil muttered “but I warn you that my instincts are more than a little irate with the situation. I can’t help but be protective.”

“O-oh no I get it completely it's just- I know it's a bad time for you” the human sighed as she stumbled over her words, he flicked his ear in irritation at it “i-is there anything I can do for him?”

“What do you mean?”

“We have food to spare and I’m sure there’s extra medicine. It's not like it's winter yet, we still have time to gather if it's some specific brew that you’ve been using for him.”

“All I ask at the moment is you keep your voice down” his sire said “he needs his rest and I’d hate for him to wake up to a stranger's voice.”

“Of course” annoyingly, the human did lower her voice “I can imagine that’d be quite stressful. But if he doesn’t need anything may I continue with the news? I certainly wouldn’t want him to hear about any news like this.”

Phil leaned back again, relaxing more into the cushions as he gestured for her to continue.

“I’ve never had to break news like this so you really do have to forgive me” the human played with her nails as she annoyingly danced around the cause for her interruption. “But what happened… it's something I could hardly ever imagine hitting our little village. You need to know about it, if only for your own safety.”

“Is it something to do with the fae again?” His sire’s voice was polite again, only a faint undercurrent of exasperation “it really hasn’t been much of a bother, it's not like he can endanger my son when he’s inside all day.”

Guilt welled up for a moment at his sires words but he bit it down, instead focusing on the humans next words. The base of his gums throbbed as she leaned back and exposed her throat for a moment.

“Well- we don’t know if he’s actually involved if I’m honest. You know how tense things are around him but I really don’t think he has it in him to do something so… awful. He’s a nuisance, not a real fae or witch.”

“Done what? You’re dancing around the topic” his sire leaned forwards and part of Technos mind wanted him to bite into the food so they could share “if it's not to do with the fae or assumedly the accommodation you’ve put us in then what could it possibly be?”

“I- uh” the human lowered her voice, forcing him to strain his ears as she leaned in to finish her sentence “there’s been a murder and we- we don’t know who could’ve possibly done such a thing.”

He was barely able to stifle the gasp that ripped through him, eyes going wide at her news. A murder? How was there possibly-

His eyes flicked to his sire and dread pierced through him.

Neausia and anxiety swirled in the bottom of his stomach as he watched faux shock wash over his sire's face, a distinctly smug look in his eye just barely being concealed from the m- human in front of him.

In that moment, he wished he just stayed in the nest like his sire told him too.

Notes:

Go vote on my next upload my beloveds! 'Tis your duty to this autistic author

Heads up that it might be a little delayed since my bday is like tomorrow (25th) but either way you'll still be fed <3